《Married by Accident, Taming the Billionaire》 Chapter 1 Chapter1 Chapter 1 She Came Back Five Years Later On a cold night, in a quiet and luxurious hotel where one could have a view of the ocean. Cecelia clenched the bed sheet tightly with a ck patch over her eyes, feeling nervous and uneasy. Suddenly, the bed sagged next to her, and someone leaned over. Feeling that he was reaching out to her, Cecelia grabbed him by the wrist in a hurry. ¡°Don¡¯t look at my face!¡± The man asked in a melodious and husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who you¡¯re going to lose your virginity to?¡± Cecelia felt a lump in her throat, and tears streamed down her cheeks. She shook her head and said, ¡°You are my benefactor, no matter who you are. Thank you!¡± She couldn¡¯t let others know who she was. If word got out that the youngdy of the Linsey family became so down and out that she had to sell her body for 30 thousand dors, she would undoubtedly beughed at. Cecelia felt helpless and sad because she was going to spend her most precious night with a stranger. But she had no choice. She needed money to save her mother, who was waiting for her in the hospital. She wouldn¡¯t have to do this if her father weren¡¯t that ruthless and her boyfriend hadn¡¯t cheated her out of her shares or evicted her. A faint, alluring smell hit the man¡¯s nostrils. The girl was clean and smelled good. The man asked again, ¡°Could you give birth to a baby for me if I give you two million dors?¡± If Cecelia could get two million dors, her mother would be saved. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± The man bent over with a charming smile. Eight monthster, Cecelia was awakened by a strong smell of smoke. When she opened her eyes, she found that the sky was reddened with fire. The long mes crashed through the window and burned Chapter 1 She Came Back Five Years Later Her house was on fire. 45% 14:46 Realizing that she was in danger, Cecelia struggled to get up and rushed out of the room with her hands on herrge belly. The fire roared and red and sent smoke billowing in the living room on the first floor. Cecelia tried hard to advance forward while covering her mouth and nose. 2/6 What was worse, she couldn¡¯t escape because all the windows and doors of the vi were sealed. It took her great effort to find thendline, but the wire had been cut. A familiar voice came from outside. ¡°When her mother dies, my mother will marry into the Linsey family. Cecelia may not be aware that I¡¯m also her father¡¯s biological daughter until she dies.¡± ¡°My cousin Ophelia is my father¡¯s daughter?¡± thought Cecelia. ¡°Those are all yours. I have all her shares. She has nothing left now. ¡°Is that Sean¡¯s voice? He cheated me out of my shares and event colluded with Ophelia?¡± wondered Cecelia. ¡°Pour more gasoline to make the fire stronger. Burn her and the bastard in her womb to ashes!¡± ¡°Only when she is dead can we rest assured.¡± ¡°They are really Sean and Ophelia. Do they want to kill me?¡± thought Cecelia. The hasty footsteps vanished in the end, leaving only the increasingly raging fire and pungent smoke. The fire scorched Cecelia, and a sense of fear overwhelmed her. She thought to herself, ¡°No, I can¡¯t die. My mother is still waiting for me in the hospital.¡± Cecelia broke the window ss and shouted for help, ¡°Help! My house is on fire. Help!¡± A long timeter, Ceceliay on the ground, finding it difficult to breathe. At this critical moment, the door of the vi burst open, and an old figure rushed into the fire. ¡°Miss Cece! Miss Cece!¡± ¡°Martin, I¡¯m here.¡± Cecelia, who had fallen into despair, was moved to tears when she heard the butler¡¯s voice. Martin kicked away the burning furniture, and, regardless of the danger he wont to the almost iffond CanalX ¡°Como Chapter 1 She Came Back Five Years Later Miss Cece! Hurry up!¡± With the help of Martin, Cecelia walked towards the door with her hands on her belly. Just when she was about to get out of the vi, a beam fell on her. Seeing this, Martin pushed Cecelia out of the vi. As it turned out, the beam fell and pressed down on him. When Cecelia turned around after getting to her feet, she found that Martin was on fire under the beam. Tears welled up in Cecelia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Martin! Martin!¡± ¡°Run, Miss Cece! Hurry up! Go far away, and nevere back!¡± ¡°Martin!¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. The massive fire engulfed everything in its burning ze. Half a monthter, in the president¡¯s office on the 59th floor of the Nelson group. When Remington was busy with his work, his assistant Fredric rushed in and reported, ¡°Mr. Nelson, one of our men found a newborn baby at the gate of Midhill Vi.¡± ¡°What?¡± Nobody else but that girl knew the address of Midhill Vi. Realizing something, Remington sprang to his feet and asked, ¡°Where is the baby now?¡± ¡°The child is very weak and ill, and he¡¯s been sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Go to the hospital!¡± said Remington. In the hospital, Remington saw a boy who looked lovely and little with pink skin in an incubator. Remington¡¯s heart melted when he looked at the boy¡¯s little face. Although the baby was still little, he bore a passing resemnce to Remington. Remington was certain that the boy was his son. He had asked a woman named Lilian to give birth to a baby for him. by spending two million dors. She kept her promise. Thinking of this, Remington immediately ordered Fredric, ¡°Go and find out where the child¡¯s mother is now. Pick her up and take her here!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fredric went to look for Lilian with his men. Three dayster, he came back and reported, ¡°Mr. Nelson, we¡¯ve searched all over the Center City, but we haven¡¯t found a girl named Lilian. We¡¯ve even checked all the gynecology and obstetrics of all the hospitals, but we still couldn¡¯t find the woman you mentioned.¡± ¡°Go and look for her! We must find her.¡± A frown for an instant darkened Remington¡¯s brow. He wondered, ¡°Where has that woman gone after giving birth?¡± Five yearster. A ck luxury Bentley pulled over at the entrance of the LC Group. The car door opened, and a tall woman got out of the car. Cecelia wore a set of ck clothes of Givenchy with a pair ofrge sunsses on her cold face, appearing decent and hot. In the past five years, she had gotten over the pain and grief back then and be calm and composed. It had been five years, and she was finally back. Her two sons followed her out of the car. Both of the two children were very handsome. The one with a cold expression in a British- style suit was Maximus, and the one with a sunny smile in a colorful hoodie was Cyrus. When Cecelia walked into the building, the two children quickly caught up with her. ¡°Mommy, wait for us!¡± Those who met them all couldn¡¯t help but look back at them. ¡°That woman is so cool. She even has two extremely handsome sons.¡± ¡°Are they the new models of our LC Group?¡± In the eyes of outsiders, Cecelia was a supermodel who came to work with her children. They took the elevator to the top floor. Cecelia came to the president¡¯s office, The CEO, Upton, had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw theme in, he smiled and weed them. ¡°Boss, you are finally back.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Upton!¡± After greeting Upton, Cecelia sat down at her desk and began to deal with business. It was not known she was the president of the LC Group, and Upton was just one of her subordinates who helped her manage the LC ¡°Upton, I miss you so much.¡± Cyrus threw himself into Upton¡¯s arms happily. ¡°Hey, Cyrus. I haven¡¯t seen you for three months. I miss you so much.¡® Upton spun with Cyrus in his arms and then looked at the cold Maximus. ¡°Come here, Max. Let me give you a hug!¡± ¡°You are so childish.¡± Max crossed his arms over his chest as if he disliked being hugged or kissed. ¡°What the hell? Are you looking down upon me?¡± Upton didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry. He wondered ¡°The two kids look exactly the same, but why are their personalities so different from each other?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Upton asked someone to take the two children out for fun, and then h¨¦ reported the situation in the Center City to Cecelia. ¡°Now the Done Group has been taken over by the Linseys. Your father, Gary, is the chairman, and Sean is the CEO. The other shares are owned by a lot of shareholders.¡± ¡°Keep an eye on them. Buy them as long as they sell their shares.¡± Back then, Cecelia had been deceived and lost her grandfather¡¯s Done Group. Now, she was just back to get the Don¨§ Group back. ¡°Has Martin been buried?¡± asked Cecelia. ¡°Yes, we held a big funeral for him. He was buried in the Cemetery of the Center City. Cecelia nodded and asked, ¡°How is the Linsey family recently?¡± ¡°Recently, Ophelia was chosen to marry Remington by the Nelsons to bring blessing to the dying Remington. It seems that she¡¯s going to tie the knot with Remington today.¡± Cecelia nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°I just want to tell you about it. I have found out where your eldest son is,¡± responded Upton. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 She¡¯s Not Someone You Can Offend ¡°Here! You may check it.¡± Upton handed her a document. 1/3 After Cecelia read the document, a wave of emotions flooded over her. She closed it and stood up immediately. ¡°Prepare a car! I want to go back to the Linsey Residence.¡± Cecelia was back not only to take revenge but also to find her eldest son. Back then, she was pregnant with that man¡¯s children and gave birth to four babies in total. Unfortunately, her daughter, the youngest baby, died after she was born. Cecelia kept her promise and gave her eldest son to that man before she left the remaining two sons. Five years had passed. She wondered how her eldest son was doing now. Every time she thought of her eldest son, she missed him so much. Every time she thought of him during the five years, she felt heartbroken. The gate of the Linsey Residence wasvishly decorated, looking grand. Gary, Cecelia¡¯s father, became the new head of one of the four most prominent families in Center City and a real business tycoon after getting the Done Group. Bing rich would really alter one¡¯s lifestyle. Even the gate had been renovated, which made the Linsey family seem too powerful to approach. When Cecelia reached the gate, she was stopped by the two guards. of the Linsey family. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± Cecelia looked extremely cold in ck. The guards were amused by her arrogance. ¡°This is the Linsey Residence. It¡¯s not a ce you can visit. Fuck off!¡± With a cracking sound, one of the guards screamed, ¡°Ouch! My hand is broken. The guard felt so much pain that he got down to his knees. The other guard was stunned. They had just beenughing and didn¡¯t notice when Cecelia reached out. She moved so fast that they didn¡¯t have time to guard against her at Chapter 2 She¡¯s Not Someone You Can Offend all. L ¡°Do you also want to know how it feels to have a broken hand?¡± Cec¨¦lia raised her head and looked coldly at the other guard. The guard was so intimidated by her murderous gaze that he intended to rush into the residence and call for help. ¡°Somebody! Help!¡± 2/3 With another cracking sound, the guard¡¯s leg was broken, and he fell to the ground with a loud scream. Cecelia looked down at the two guards and ordered coldly, ¡°Shut up if you want to keep your life!¡± Despite the overwhelming pain, the guards didn¡¯t dare to make any sound, thinking that the woman in front of them was too cruel. Cecelia walked into the Linsey Residence, heading towards the living room. At this moment, a woman¡¯s crying came from the living room. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to marry Remington, really. He is one foot in the grave now. I¡¯d rather die than marry a veget¨¢ble like him. Cecelia recognized that it was Ophelia¡¯s voice. After bing the youngdy of the Linsey family, Ophelia Cooper changed her name to Ophelia Linsey. Remington, whom Ophelia had mentioned, was the famous president of the Nelson Group. Since Remington took over the family business, the Nelson Group had been developing in multiple ways under his leadership, involving financial, real estate, chain hotels, and other industries. Now it had steadily be the biggest financial group in the country. Unfortunately, the business genius had a car ident a month ago. It was said that he was paralyzed in bed and became a vegetable who didn¡¯t have much time left. In order to save the dying Remington, the Nelsons searched for someone to bring blessing to him all over the city, and they chose Ophelia in the end because her birth chart matched Remington¡¯s. ¡°s, I don¡¯t want you to marry him either. I sent the Nelsons Cecelia¡¯s birth chart, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be chosen by them. The Nelsons are on the way to pick you up. What can I do? We can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Heather felt really sorry for her daughter. Ophelia turned to Gary and pleaded, ¡°You¡¯ve got to do something, Dad. I don¡¯t want to get married. Why do I have to marry Remington? I love Sean and I only want to tie the knot with him. Can you ask someone else to marry Remington in my ce?¡± Chapter 2 She¡¯s Not Someone You Can Offend A 43% 14:48 3/3 ¡°Who else can I find to help you? The car from the Nelson family is arriving soon.¡± ¡°Dad, Mom, I really don¡¯t want to get married.¡± Just as Ophelia was crying desperately, a clear female voice sounded. ¡°Since she¡¯s so reluctant, I can marry Remington in her ce.¡± Upon hearing that, all the people in the living room turned around and saw a slender ck figure standing at the door of the Linsey Residence. When the ck figure came in, they found that it was a woman who had an extremely beautiful face and exuded a cold aura. ¡°W¨CWho are you?¡± Gary looked at the woman in front of him in surprise. He felt familiar with her, but he was sure that he didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Mr. Linsey, great wits like you really have short memories. We haven¡¯t seen each other for only five years, but you can¡¯t even recognize your own daughter?¡± Cecelia walked in. The click¨Cck sound of her ck high heels. echoed around the living room like kind of drum¨Croll against everyone¡¯s heart, so intimidating. ¡°Cecelia? Are you still¡­?¡± Gary slowly rose to his feet and stared at Cecelia in disbelief. Her voice was the same, but she had a completely different appearance. ¡°It¡¯s really Cecelia, my eldest daughter. But she died in the fire back. then, didn¡¯t she?¡± thought Gary. Heather recognized Cecelia¡¯s voice as well and disyed a terrified expression on her face. ¡°Gary, is she Cecelia?¡± ¡°Cecelia?¡± Ophelia repeated the name in shock. ¡°Cecelia was burnt to ashes, wasn¡¯t she? Why does she suddenly appear here?¡± wondered Ophelia. Chapter 3 He Woke up Miraculously Chapter 3 He Woke up Miraculously Thinking that she had seen a ghost, Ophelia screamed and hid in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah! Mom! Ghost! She¡¯s a ghost.¡± ¡°Are you a ghost? Or are you still alive?¡± Gary asked in a panic. 1/5 He remembered that a burned body was found in the ashes after the devastating fire five years ago. Fearing that the police would investigate, Gary and his family cremated the body and buried it hastily under the assumption that it belonged to Cecelia. Therefore, they were all panicked and scared when they saw Cecelia. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a ghost. How could a ghost have a shadow? So, she is Cecelia? Is she still alive?¡± Heather asked in a state of great shock. ¡°Yes, I am Cecelia. I am still alive.¡± It was Martin who had passed away in the big fire five years ago. Five years ago, Cecelia had escaped in a miserable state, but now, she was perfectlyposed and fearless. The past was still vivid in her mind. The lesson of blood and pain forced her to grow up. She had be cold and tough enough to be invincible. She would demand blood for blood for her mother, for the Done family, for Martin, and for herself. Cecelia stood in front of them, and her cold eyes swept across their astonished faces. ¡°I¡¯m back again. Disappointed, huh?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Heather was the first one to recover from the shock, and she faked a friendly smile. ¡°Oh, Cece? You¡¯re really back. Thank God you are still alive. Do you know how your father and I have been through all these years? We all thought that you were dead and we¡¯ve been sad until now.¡® Ceceliained inwardly, ¡°What a hypocrite woman! She¡¯s just as disgusting as before. Sad until now? 1¡¯believe you¡¯ve been gloating over my misfortune until now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been sad for me. Aunt Heather, immediately after my mother¡¯s passing, you couldn¡¯t wait to marry my father, and now the three of you are living a happy life together. My father has be a business tycoon, and you¡¯ve be a richdy of a prominent family. What glorious days!¡± Two months after Cecelia¡¯s departure back then, her mother passed away, leaving Cecelia with an immense sense of regret for not being able to stay by her mother¡¯s side during her mother final momento Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 He Woke up Miraculously Cecelia would definitely find out how her mother died. 43% 14:48 2/5 She believed it must have something to do with the people in front of her. Heather tugged at Gary¡¯s sleeve secretly, Gary finally came to his senses and asked, ¡°Cecelia, it turns out that you¡¯re still alive. Where have you been over the years? Why didn¡¯t youe back home?¡± Although Gary, seemed concerned about Cecelia, he was puzzled and even a little afraid. ¡°The girl looks hostile against us. Why on earth did she suddenlye back?¡± wondered Gary. With a mocking smile on her face, Cecelia looked at Ophelia and said, ¡°Look! I¡¯m back now, and it so happens that I can¡® attend my sister¡¯s wedding.¡± Ophelia got to her feet. Completely forgetting what had happened five years ago, she pleaded with puppy dog eyes, ¡°Were you just serious, Cecelia? Are you really willing to marry Remington in my ce?¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve been away for five years. Since I¡¯m back, of course, ! should do something for the Linsey family to repay your efforts,¡± said Cecelia, words dripping with sarcasm. In fact, Cecelia came back today just to marry Remington, no matter whether he would die soon. Gary felt a little embarrassed, but he still responded, ¡°I¡¯m d that you can think so. Since you are willing to marry Remington in your sister¡¯s ce, then it¡¯s settled.¡± For Heather and Ophelia, a major issue would be resolved if Cecelia agreed to marry Remington. Furthermore, because the Nelsons had chosen Cecelia¡¯s birth chart, Heather, Gary, and Ophelia all agreed that Cecelia was the better choice to marry the dying Remington. Soon, a servant rushed in and reported, ¡°Mr. Linsey, Mrs. Linsey, the cars of the Nelson family have arrived. They areing to pick up Miss Linsey.¡± ¡°Okay. Tell them that we¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Cecelia put on the wedding dress and veil prepared for Ophelia before she was helped out of the Linsey R¨¦sidence. The Nelson family was the top family among the top five families in the Center Cities, rich and prominent. They sent a fot of Rolls Royce to pick up the daughter of the Linsey family. After Cecelia got into a luxury car, the convoy drove away. D Chapter 3 He Woke up Miraculously 3/5 Seeing the convoy moving far away, Heather rushed back home and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Ophelia. Since that bitch marries Remington, your don¡¯t have to marry him and be a widow anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Remington doesn¡¯t have much time left. Cecelia will surely be a widow soon,¡± Ophelia gave a smug smile. She felt so happy to get rid of such a burden. Actually, she really wanted to marry Remington if he weren¡¯t one foot in the grave. After all, he was the golden bachelor that everyone in the country wanted to marry. The Nelson family was the top family among the five families in the Center Cities, low¨Ckey yet extremely wealthy for generations. The luxury cars drove into the grand Nelson Mansion, which spanned thousands of hectares. After getting out of the car, a servant helped Cecelia into the living room. Cecelia could feel that a lot of people were discussing her ?nd Remington¡¯s marriage while sitting in the living room. ¡°Madam Nelson, Miss Linsey is here. Would you like to hold the ceremony right now?¡± ¡°Remington is still in aa. Just forget about the ceremony,¡± said Gabrie. Just then, a servant rushed in from outside and reported, ¡°Madam Nelson, Mr. Nelson woke up.¡± Gabrie was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Really? Remington woke up? That¡¯s great! This girl really brought blessing to him. Carols, bring her to Remington¡¯s room!¡® ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Carlos responded. Hearing this, the other women in the living room looked at each other in shock and thought, ¡°The doctor has written a critically ill notification for the dying Remington, but Remington actually woke up? Can a girl really bring blessings to a dying person by marrying him?¡± The Aroma Vi was located in the east of the Nelson Mansion. The butler, Carlos, led Cecelia here and said, ¡°Miss Linsey, please lift the veil!¡± Then, Cecelia lifted the veil by herself. Carols looked at her up and down but didn¡¯t find anything wrong. Perhaps he didn¡¯t care who had married the dying Remington to bring blessing to him, as long as she came. ¡°Miss Linsey, you can call me Carlos. From now on, you will take care of Mr Nelson Remember your identity! You are here to bring 40% 14:48 Chapter 3 He Woke up Miraculously blessing to Mr. Nelson. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Carlos.¡± Cecelia knew what it meant to bring blessing to a dying person. To put it bluntly, they just wanted to find a personal nanny for a vegetable by choosing a birth chart matching his. When Carlos took Cecelia upstairs, they heard some smashing noise from the second floor. 4/5 Just as Cecelia opened the door and before she could figure out what was going on, she realized that something was thrown at her. Fortunately, she had learned boxing and reacted quickly. She not only managed to dodge but also sessfully took the ss ashtray. She looked around and found that the room was a mess. Two doctors and three nurses were pressing a struggling man on the bed together. ¡°Hurry up! Prepare the tranquilizer!¡± The medical staff rushed around manically. Cecelia was amused by what was happening before her eyes. Remington was really a legendary figure. It was said that he was a vegetable who didn¡¯t have much time left. However, he was still like a wild beast just after waking up. A nurse brought a tranquilizer syringe and intended to inject it into Remington, but Remington grabbed it and stabbed it into a male doctor¡¯s arm. ¡°Ouch!¡± The male doctor let out a scream and fell to the ground soon. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The other doctor was also punched and sent flying by Remington. The nurses were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to walk up at all. Remington pulled the infusion set away from his hand and sat up on the bed, gasping for breath. At this moment, he looked so enraged and violent that no one dared to approach him or act rashly. There was dead silence in the room, as if it were hell. At the sight of it, Carlos plucked up his courage and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Madam Nelson chose Miss Linsey to bring blessing to you. If Miss Linsey takes care of you, it will help you recover faster.¡± After saying that, Carlos pushed Cecelia and winked at her, motioning for her to walk up to Remington. As soon as Cecelia took two steps forward, Remington roared coldly, ¡°Get out! All of you, fuck off!¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 She Reached into His Clothes. 1/4 The doctors and nurses hurried out of the room. Dr. Chamber, who had fallen on the ground after being injected with tranquilizers, was also dragged out of the room. Carlos also left, leaving only Cecelia and Remington in the room. Cecelia eyed Remington up and down quietly. He was injured. His head was bandaged, and he was in ster from knee to calf. With a frown, a straight nose, and his thin lips,pressed together, his chiseled face still looked extremely charming. He reached out to fumble for something on the bedside table. Judging from his eyes and movements, Cecelia could easily tell that he might be blind. It was undoubtedly a crushing blow for a God¨Cfavored genius to be crippled and blind. He was just like an angel whose wings were broken. Cecelia could understand and knew that he must be very painful. She picked up the pillow from the ground and walked towards him. Remington couldn¡¯t see her, but when he heard footsteps approaching, he yelled angrily, ¡°I told you to get out. Did you hear me? I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. Fuck off!¡± His body, which he was proud of, became disabled and he couldn¡¯t see anything. Now he seemed to live in a living hell. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see how miserable he was at the moment. ¡°Why do you ask me to get out? Your family brought me here to bring blessing to you. I¡¯m your wife from now on. Cecelia put the pillow behind him, regardless of his resistance. Remington grabbed her wrist by instinct and roared, ¡°Wife? What nonsense are you talking about? I didn¡¯t promise to marry you. Since they brought you here, ask them to send you back. Get the hell out of here! Do you hear me?¡± With that, Remington shoved Cecelia away so hard that he fell back to the bed. Cecelia staggered two steps before she regained her bnce. Staring at the domineering man, she smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t get out. It¡¯s not easy to get a chance to marry you. This is the dream of many ladies As long as I marry you. I will be Mrs. Nelson, the future Chapter 4 She Reached into His Clothes hostess of the Nelson family. Why should I give up such a good opportunity?¡± ¡°No matter what you think, I won¡¯t admit that you are my wife.¡± 2/4 Hearing what she said, Remington misunderstood that she was a gold¨Cdigger who wanted to stay because she coveted the wealth and power of the Nelson family. ¡°No matter whether you admit it or not, I am just your wife.¡± Cecelia continued, ¡°Whether you ept me or not, I will stay and take care of you until you recover. In fact, Cecelia was here to pay him back. Five years ago, he had helped her when she was in the most difficult time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now, she came back to repay him in the most difficult time for him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it. Do you hear me?¡± Remington roared. hysterically. ¡°Mr. Nelson, although you¡¯ve just woken up, your voice is loud and full of energy. It seems that you won¡¯t really die soon,¡± teased Cecelia. Although Remington was still in a rage, he just frowned at her words, and his handsome face was full of despair. Her teasing tone made Remington frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m in such a fury now. How can she still joke on me?¡± thought Remington. Cecelia threw back the quilt and pinched the back of his foot. Remington felt pain and frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you can still feel the pain, it means that your leg is just broken. and not really paralyzed. You are just temporarily blind because of the pressure of blood clots on the nerves. I believe that as long as the clots disappear, you¡¯ll be able to see things again. ¡°You are not a doctor. I don¡¯t need your judgment. Get out!¡± yelled Remington. Cecelia didn¡¯t go out but instead, approached him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Remington. Suddenly, Cecelia reached into his clothes. Remington was taken aback. He raised his hand to stop her, but Cecelia grabbed him by the waist. Chapter 4 She Reached into His Clothes. FEN 435 14:48 3/4 With great might, Cecelia pressed his arm and said with a faint. smile, ¡°Your organs areplete. Mr. Nelson, it seems that you can. still be a full man.¡® ¡°You!¡± After a long pause, Remington scolded, ¡°How can you be so shameless?¡± Except for the three nights he had spent with Lilian five years ago, Remington had never gone out with any women, let alone been touched by a woman. In his eyes, it was a great humiliation. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just shameless. I hope you can recover as soon as possible so that I can live a happy life as a richdy. Come on, Remington!¡± Cecelia even patted him hard on the face mischievously. No one had ever dared to pat Remington on the face before. Nor did any women dare to belittle him like this. Remington thought that this woman was just risking her neck. Clearly, Cecelia left a very bad first impression on Remington by doing what she had just done. Remington was so angry with her that he wished he could stand up and strangle her. ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you! Get out of here! Fuck off!¡± ¡°As I told you, I won¡¯t leave until you recover. When you recover,! may not agree to stay even if you beg me to. Besides, you should be d that you can¡¯t see anything now because if you can, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall in love with me. You had better not fall for me, or you¡¯ll be very painful.¡± No matter what Remington said or cursed, Cecelia insisted on staying to take care of him. Remington couldn¡¯t do anything to her, and it drove him crazy. Remington was really pissed off. He kept panting and thought, ¡°This woman is really a narcissist. I¡¯d fall in love with her? Ridiculous! How could that even be possible?¡± Cecelia went to the door and asked the servants to clean the room. Two servants came in gingerly and looked at the man in bed in horror, fearing that he would freak out and smash things again. They all noticed that Remington didn¡¯t seem to be angry anymore. He justy on the bed with his eyes wide open, looking desperate. The servants were curious about how Cecelia had calmed down their hot¨Ctempered young master. Chapter 4 She Reached into His Clothes. 4/4 While the servant was cleaning the room, Cecelia went downstairs. She missed her eldest son and wondered where he was now. When Cecelia came to the garden, she heard some children¡¯s voices in the distance. She followed the sound and found three children under a big tree in the distance. Two chubby twin brothers about six years old chanted, ¡°Dumb Andres! Follow us and cry like our tails. A bastard without a mother can only drink urine every day.¡± The bullied little boy was much shorter and looked only five years old. Although he looked weak, he was not willing to admit defeat. Like a little calf that was not afraid of fierce tigers, he rushed over and hit the two chubby boys away with his head in a fury. The two chubby boys fell as a result. They got up, grabbed the little boy, pressed him on the ground, and stuffed mud and leaves into his mouth. ¡°How dare you hit us! You dumb bastard! Let me teach you a lesson.¡® The chubby boys had a lot of fun bullying the little boy. They pped their hands and burst into laughter. The little boy got up from the ground and wrestled with them again. He was so short that he was not a match for the two chubby boys at all. However, even if he was beaten ck and blue and his face was covered with mud, he did not admit defeat. When he was trampled on the ground, he still red at the two chubby boys. As Cecelia approached, she saw the boy¡¯s little face. Although the boy had a nosebleed and his face was covered with mud, she could tell that he looked like Max and Cyrus. Cecelia thought to herself, ¡°He¡¯s my eldest son. Theyughed at him for being dumb. Could it be that he can¡¯t speak?¡± Cecelia¡¯s heart ached when she saw her son being bullied like this. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Her Biological Child As Cecelia approached, she felt worse and worse. She knew the feeling of heartache wouldn¡¯t deceive her. She was sure that the boy was her son, her biological son. ¡°Oops! The dumb bastard is bleeding.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The two boys who had bullied the little body intended to run away. Cecelia stopped them and said coldly, ¡°Stop!¡± 1/4 The two chubby boys were stunned and looked at Cecelia in surprise. One of them raised his head and shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why do you call us?¡± ¡°How could you bully him?¡± Cecelia snapped, pointing at the child lying on the ground.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t bully him.¡± The two chubby boys denied it. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. How can you still deny it? Look at the mud on his body and face. He¡¯s even having a nosebleed. Are you sure you didn¡¯t?¡± Cecelia grabbed the ears of the two chubby boys and asked them to turn around to look at the child on the ground. Andres got up from the ground and looked up at the unfamiliar woman with curiosity in his big eyes. The sudden appearance of the woman made him forget his anger and grievance. The two chubby boys both screamed in pain. Cecelia snapped, ¡°Apologize to him! Do you hear me?¡± The chubby boys tried to break free and refused to apologize. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to apologize. What can you do to me?¡± ¡°Yes! Who do you think you are? Mind your own business!¡± Cecelia was furious when she realized that the two chubby boys didn¡¯t feel guilty at all after doing something evil. She raised her hand and pped them across the faces. The two chubby boys were used to fooling around recklessly. After being pped, they were first stunned and then burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Do you hear me? Apologize to him, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± Under the threat of Cecelia, the two chubby boys had to apologize to the little boy on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 5 Her Biological Child Andres blinked in confusion, even more curious. He wondered, ¡°Who¡¯s thisdy? Why does she help me?¡± 2/4 The chubby boys wanted to run away, but Cecelia grabbed them by their cors and warned, ¡°Listen carefully! Don¡¯t bully him anymore! Besides, he isn¡¯t a child without a mother. If you dare to call him a dumb bastard again, I swear I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The two chubby boys were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to utter anything. After Cecelia let go of them, they cried and ran away. Cecelia turned to look at the little boy on the ground. She felt really sorry for him, and tears welled up in her eyes. This was her son. He was almost five years old, but he had never enjoyed maternal love even for a single day. At that thought, Cecelia¡¯s heart ached even more. It was true that a child without a mother was like a piece of grass. Even if the little boy grew up in a rich family, he was still bullied by others. Moreover, his father could not protect him now. Cecelia finally found her son, but she didn¡¯t know how to tell him that she was his mother. Afraid of frightening her son, she didn¡¯t tell him the truth directly. She squatted down, held back her tears, and asked, ¡°Are you Andres? Does it hurt? Shall I help you wipe your face?¡± Cecelia took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood off the boy¡¯s nose, but the little boy frowned with cold eyes. He shook off her hand to prevent her from touching him. Then he wiped his face with his sleeve, raised his chin, and looked at her stubbornly. It seemed as if he was saying he was a man and it was no big deal to bleed. Seeing that he was so tough at such a young age, Cecelia felt event more sorry for him. With tears in her eyes, she praised him with a smile. ¡°Andres, your were really brave just now. Good job! Impressive!¡± Cecelia gave her a thumbs up, but Andres didn¡¯t ept her kindness. He gave her a cold nce, walked past her, and left. Andres was a loner who didn¡¯t want to deal with others. Although Cecelia had helped him out of kindness, he still had no intention of talking to her. During just a few minutes. Cecelia realized that her son was a cold 435 14:49 Chapter 5 Her Biological Child and arrogant man like his bad¨Ctempered father. Cecelia caught up with him and said, ¡°Andres, I¡¯m here for you. Don¡¯t you want to know who I am?¡± 3/4 Andres tilted his head and nced at her. He walked even faster, as if he misunderstood that she was a human trafficker. Looking at the back of the stubborn little boy, Cecelia sighed with resignation and shouted, ¡°Andres, does everyone say you¡¯re a bastard?¡± Hearing this, Andres stopped. When he turned around, his eyes were full of anger. Cecelia¡¯s words touched a raw nerve in him. Like an infuriated little tiger, Andres dashed toward Cecelia and hit her on the leg. If he could speak, he would definitely tell her that he hated those who called him a bastard without a mother the most. ¡°I¡¯m not a bastard,¡± yelled the boy inwardly. Cecelia stepped back two steps after being hind. When she regained bnce, she held his wrist, lowered her head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just want to tell you that you are not a bastard. You have ¨¤ mother.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Andres snorted and red at her. He knew he had a mother, but he didn¡¯t know where she was. ¡°I¡¯m just your mother. You are my son. I¡¯m back. Let me will protect you from now on, okay?¡± said Cecelia. Andres was taken aback for a long while after hearing Cecelia¡¯s words. He stared at her with his big pearl¨Clike eyes, as if he wanted to see into her mind. He couldn¡¯t believe it and wondered if she was really his mother. He looked at her suspiciously over and over again, feeling shocked, skeptical, sad, and then resentful. Because his mother wasn¡¯t around, Andres was often bullied by his cousins, and his ssmates often laughed at him. Even the adults secretly discussed that Andres was picked up somewhere by his father because he had been abandoned by his mother. Andres hated his mother because she had abandoned him. But he also wished to have a mother and had been hoping that his mother woulde back to him one day. Chapter 5 Her Biological Child But now, when this beautiful woman told him that she was his mother, he couldn¡¯t believe it at all. 4/4 Andres had never cried before, but tears welled up in his eyes at the moment. In the end, he pushed her and ran away while crying. ¡°Andres! Andres!¡± Cecelia chased after him and finally found him in a rockery in the garden. He was huddling up in a small cave with his arms around his knees, refusing to go out. Tears streamed down, mixing with the blood from his nose. Cecelia¡¯s heart ached. Her son was like a hedgehog in front of others, but when there was no one around, he hid alone like an injured little beast. ¡°Andres, I¡¯m sorry. I should havee back earlier to you. I just had no choice but to leave you to your father after I gave birth to you back then. Trust me! I¡¯ve never abandoned you. Andres, I really miss you. I¡¯ve often dreamed of you over the years. I miss you every day. just came back here for you. From now on. I won¡¯t leave you anymore. Tears streamed down Cecelia¡¯s cheeks. She looked at the poor boy expectantly and said, ¡°Sweetheart, come over here, please!¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The New Mrs. Nelson Was So Brave No matter what Cecelia said, Andres didn¡¯t get out of the cave, Cecelia had to pretend to leave. SO 1/4 ¡°Andres, I know you hate me, and you can¡¯t ept me. If you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯m leaving. Bye!¡± When Andres heard the footsteps fade away in the rockery, he began to panic and hurried out of the cave. He ran to the path outside and looked around anxiously and desperately, shaking and sadly. He thought his mother had really left. In fact, he didn¡¯t want her to leave. He wanted his mother toe back. Tears flooded down his face, and he couldn¡¯t wipe them away with his sleeves no matter how he tried. He missed his mother. ¡°Andres!¡± Suddenly, Cecelia¡¯s voice came from behind, Upon hearing that, Andres turned around and opened his tearful eyes when he found that his mother was still there. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings at the moment. A wave of anguish flooded over him. He still had a nosebleed, which stained his chin and clothes. Andres thought he was terrible. He didn¡¯t want his mother to see his sorry state because he was afraid that his mother would dislike him because of it. He really wanted to wipe the blood away, but he just bled more and more. Cecelia felt so sorry for her son that she rushed to him and gave him. a hug. ¡°Andres, my sweetheart.¡± She didn¡¯t think he was dirty at all. She held her son tightly, as if she had found the most precious. treasure in the world. Andres didn¡¯t push her away. Nor did he give any response. He just stood there, letting the woman hold him in her arms. ±¾ Chapter 6 The New Mrs. Nelson Was So Brave ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Cecelia let go of him and looked at his dirty and bloody face. She wiped his tears and nosebleed with a handkerchief. 2/4 Andres shook his head. ¡°This kind of pain is no big deal. I¡¯m a man, and I¡¯m not afraid of pain,¡± said the boy inwardly. In order to help the boy stop the bleeding, Cecelia found soft grasses in the garden, rubbed them, and put them into his nose. Andres kept staring at his mother with his big eyes, Although she was a completely strange woman, she looked as nice, gentle, and beautiful as the mother he had imagined. Mommy¡¯s hand brushed past his face. Her hand was so soft. It felt so happy to be held by his mother. Andres wondered if his mother was really back. ¡°All right, sweetie. Let me take you back and help you take a shower, okay?¡± Andres didn¡¯t treat her coldly anymore, which meant that he had epted her. Cecelia picked him up and walked towards the Aromal Vi. The servants at the door were all surprised to see Ceceliae back with Andres in her arms. After all, it was known to all that Andres was quite arrogant, although he was a little boy. ¡°Normally, the boy doesn¡¯t allow anyone to touch him. How would he let Miss Linsey, who has just come for less than an hour, hold him in her arms? It¡¯s so unbelievable. A maid called Florence walked up and asked, ¡°Miss Linsey, what¡¯s wrong with Young Master Andres? Why is he bleeding so much?¡± ¡°He has a nosebleed. Get some clean clothes ready. I want to help him take a shower,¡± said Cecelia. ¡°Yes!¡± Florence took them upstairs. As soon as they reached the second. floor, they heard a smashing sound from the master bedroom, and a servant ran out of the room with her hands on her head while screaming. When the servant saw Cecelia, she grabbed Cecelia¡¯s hand for help. ¡°Miss Linsey, go and have a look! Mr. Nelson flew into a rage again. Cecelia walked into the master bedroom with her son in her arms. As soon as they entered, amp was thrown at them. In order to protect her son, Cecelia turned around, and themp hit her back. Chapter 6 The New Mrs. Nelson Was So Brave 3/4 Cecelia let out a cry of pain. Andres frowned as he felt his mother was smashed. Cecelia had no choice but to carry her son out first. After asking Florence to take care of him, Cecelia turned around, walked up to Remington, and asked coldly, ¡°Are you done with it?¡± Remington suffered an attack of manic again. He kept throwing and shaking the bed regardless of anyone¡¯s persuasion as if he wished to destroy the whole world. Seeing this, Cecelia gave him a hard p. It caused Remington to turn his head, and a clear red mark quickly appeared on his handsome face. It also woke him up. Remington was furious. ¡°Bitch! How dare you hit me?¡± Cecelia questioned angrily, ¡°Yes, I hit you. What¡¯s wrong? Do you know what you are doing? You don¡¯t even know your son was bullied outside. You only know how to bully others here. She felt even sadder when she thought of what her son had suffered. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Get out of here!¡± ¡°What else can you do except for kicking me out? You¡¯re not even as tough as a child. Do you still look like a man? Do you think I want to care about you? If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll really leave you to die here. After shouting at Remington, Cecelia mmed the door and left. The sound of the door closing was deafening. Remington frowned, bristling with rage. He thought to himself, ¡°Damn it! She just hit me when I¡¯m down. Is it said that she was brought here to take care of me and bring blessings to me? Why do I feel that she¡¯s more bad¨Ctempered than me? She even dared to hit me again and again. How unreasonable! Let¡¯s wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely teach her a lesson when I recover.¡± When Cecelia went out of the master bedroom, the servants outside looked at each other in shock because they had just seen Cecelia p Remington. It was so unbelievable. + Chapter 6 The New Mrs. Nelson Was So Brave They had never seen anyone dare to hit Remington. The new Mrs. Nelson was really brave.¡± 4/4 Cecelia didn¡¯t ask anyone to go into the room for the time being and left Remington to reflect on himself. She picked up her son and followed Florence to the child¡¯s room. In the bathroom of Andres¡¯s room, Florence helped to prepare the bath water. Cecelia smoothed Andres¡¯s muddy hair and said softly, ¡°Look at you. How dirty you are. Take off your clothes and take a shower.¡± Andres stared at her with his big dark eyes, wondering why his mother was so gentle to him, but his father was so fierce. Cecelia helped the boy take off his dirty jacket and trousers, and Andres didn¡¯t resist. Florence was shocked to see that. It was known to all that Andres had a weird temper and never allowed outsiders to touch him. Normally, Remington took care of the child by himself, but after Remington had an ident, the little boy didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch him. After he was stripped naked, Andres covered his crotch shyly with a proud expression. He didn¡¯t want Cecelia to see his cock. ¡°All right. I won¡¯t look at it. I¡¯ll help you here. You can take a bath. yourself.¡± The little boy jumped into the bathtub and soon cleaned his dirty body with water. Cecelia felt sad as she looked at the thin boy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Andres, Max, and Cyrus were born together, and Andres was event the eldest son. However, he was so thin that even his ribs could be seen. Cecelia asked with concern, ¡°Florence, why is Andres so thin?¡± Andres was turning his back to Cecelia. Cecelia was surprised to find that there were many scars on his back and legs, and it made her burst into tears in an instant. ¡°And how did he get these wounds?¡± Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 She Was in Trouble Cecelia learned a lot about Andres from Florence, which made Cecelia feel shocked, angry, and guilty. 43% 14:49 1/4 Andres had been suffering from anorexia. He only ate the food cooked by his father and didn¡¯t even take a look at the food cooked by others. Remington had been in aa for the past month. Andres would rather starve than eat the food cooked by others. Only when he was extremely hungry would he eat some bread. The boy got part of the wounds on his body because he fooled around naughtily and he got the other parts of the wounds because he had been bullied by his cousins. Cecelia realized that the two chubby boys were the children of Remington¡¯s cousin. They often bullied Andres whose mother wasn¡¯t Andres couldn¡¯t speak orin, so they had nothing to fear. As Cecelia learned more and more about it, she felt so heartbroken that she could hardly breathe. After taking a bath, Andres stopped bleeding. Cecelia wiped the water on his body and finally saw his face. Andres had the same face as Max and Cyrus, but he was more confident and mature than them, although he shouldn¡¯t be so mature at such a young age. ¡°Andres!¡± After dressing her son up, Cecelia held him tightly in her arms again, feeling his little body, his veins, and his powerful heartbeat. This was the first child she gave birth to. The blood and bones in her body were closely connected with the child¡¯s. Cecelia felt that her life seemed to be full after she found her son. She told her son inwardly, ¡°Andres, I will never leave you again. Nor will I let anyone bully you anymore. I will take good care of you and make up for what I owe you. Before the mother and the son could hug each other for long, al servant ran up to them in a hurry and said, ¡°Bad news! Madam Maria and Young Madam Lydia are here. They have even brought someone along with them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Florence wondered what happened and followed the servant downstairs to have a look. Chapter 7 She Was in Trouble 43% 14:49 2/4 Outside the Aroma Vi, Maria, and her daughter¨Cinw, Lydia came to take revenge aggressively. ¡°Come out, Ophelia!¡± ¡°Look at my children! How dare you hit him like that! Come out right. now!¡± Florence quickly ran upstairs to Cecelia and said, ¡°Miss Linsey, did you hit Madam Maria¡¯s grandsons today?¡± ¡°Are they two chubby boys? Yes, I hit them. What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Cecelia. ¡°Madam Maria and Young Madam Lydiae to take revenge and ask you out. What should we do now?¡± Florence and the other servants were very nervous. Clearly, they were afraid of Maria. ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and have a look!¡± Cecelia asked Andres to stay in the room. She went downstairs alone and walked out of the vi. ¡°Why are you screaming here? I thought some wild dogs were barking outside. It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Cecelia turned her finger in her ear at the gate of the vi. When Maria and Lydia saw the woman in a wedding dressing out, they frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you dressed like this? Where is Ophelia?¡± ¡°I am just Ophelia.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Maria, I know Ophelia. I¡¯m sure that she isn¡¯t. Ophelia.¡± Lydia blew Cecelia¡¯s cover in public. The surrounding people were all surprised. They stared at Cecelia and realized that Cecelia was pretending to be Ophelia, who was supposed to marry Remington to bring blessing to him. ¡°Since you are not Ophelia, then you are just a fake. How dare your bully my grandsons?¡± Maria shouted angrily. Lydia added fuel to the fire. ¡°You just scolded us for barking. How dare you!¡± Clearly, bother Maria and Lydia were not friendly people, and their eyes seemed to be filled with anger. I ¡°When did I bully your grandsons?¡± Cecelia asked fearlessly, folding her arms over her chest. Maria pulled out her two grandsons and asked, ¡°Kalvin, Barry, tell me the truth! Who hit you? I¡¯d get justice for you. 434 Chapter 7 She Was in Trouble ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The two chubby boys angrily pointed at Cecelia. 3/4 Maria said angrily, ¡°Did you hear that? Look carefully. What¡¯s on the faces of Kalvin and Barry? Their faces got swollen because of your p. There are even handprints on their faces.¡± ¡°How can you be sure that their faces are swollen not because they are fat?¡± Cecelia asked indifferently. Lydia was pissed off and felt sorry for her children. ¡°How can you be so vicious? Do you hit others¡® children because you don¡¯t have one? How can you still deny it?¡± Cecelia snorted and asked, ¡°You keep ming me for hitting them. Why don¡¯t you ask me why I hit them?¡± Maria and Lydia red at her angrily and didn¡¯t say anything. Cecelia continued, ¡°Your two grandsons bullied Andres. I just couldn¡¯t stand it and taught them a lesson so that they can know what they should do and what they shouldn¡¯t. Did I do anything wrong?¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve never seen an eloquent woman like you. You¡¯re an adult. When you bullied children, you still make up such ame excuse? My children bullied Andres? How could that even be possible? K¨¢lvin and Barry are on good terms with Andres. They are cousins. Don¡¯t nder my children here, okay?¡± Lydia shouted, protecting her sons. ¡°Cousins? All right. Let me ask you, children. Did you hit Andres? Did you put mud and leaves into his mouth? Did you scold him as a dumb bastard?¡± Cecelia asked as she looked at the two children. The two chubby boys were typical bullies at home, and they became bolder with the support of their grandmother and mother. They immediately denied it. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t bully Andres.¡± ¡°Mom, Grandma, this woman came to hit us when we yed with Andres. Hearing her grandsons¡® words, Maria got enraged. ¡°You fake, did. you hear that? My grandsons are good boys. How dare you distort the truth? You vicious woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯m vicious and distorted the truth? Ha! Don¡¯t ever bully Andres just because he¡¯s young and unable to speak. I¡¯m telling you, from now on, I won¡¯t let you bully him anymore. When Cecelia said this, Andres had alreadye to her back. Looking at her back and listening to her words, he felt very strange. Chapter 7 She Was in Trouble 43% 14:49 It turned out that this was how it felt to be protected by his mother. ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a fake sent here to bring blessing to the dying Remington. Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± Lydia rushed up to hit Cecelia, but Cecelia grabbed her hair and pped her hard across the face. After that, Cecelia even gave her a few kicks. ¡°Ouch!¡± Lydia fell to the ground. 4/4 It shocked everyone. Even Florence and the other servants were so terrified that their jaws dropped. ¡°Oh, my God! Miss Linsey is in big trouble now. She actually offended Madam Maria and Young Madam Lydia. I don¡¯t even dare to think about what will happen if Madam Nelson knows about it,¡± thought they to themselves. Maria asked someone to help Lydia up and yelled angrily,, ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit my daughter¨C inw? Somebody! Catch her and teach her ¨¢ good lesson!¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Blew Her Cover Noticing something amiss, Florence rushed back to the vi and asked Remington for help. Remington, who was lying on the bed, also heard the noise outside, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t move. Just as he was feeling anxious, Florence came in and reported, ¡°Bad news, Mr. Nelson. Madam Maria is going to hit Miss Linsey. What should we do?¡± After listening to Florence¡¯s brief exnation, Remington roughly understood that Cecelia had offended Maria in order to protect his son. Thinking of what Cecelia had said to humiliate him and the p she had just given him, Remington had intended to stay out of it, but in the end, he still asked Florence to tell Gabrie and ask Gabrie to deal with it. Florence went to make a phone call. Remington wanted to get up, but he couldn¡¯t move his legs or see anything, no different from a disabled person. He was so angry that he thumped the bed. He felt like in a living hell. now that he couldn¡¯t even take a single step. He couldn¡¯t even protect his son. Several bodyguards brought by Maria rushed up to Cecelia outside. the vi. Cecelia kicked them one by one without even blinking. Soon, she defeated all the bodyguards and remained unharmed. Maria¡¯s face changed dramatically when she looked at the bodyguards, who were groaning in pain on the ground. ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t expect this fake to be so good at fighting,¡± thought Maria to herself. Maria yelled, ¡°You bitch! Just wait and see! I¡¯ll teach you what it means to mess with me.¡® ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Cecelia sneered. Maria had no choice but to run away with her daughter¨Cinw and her bodyguards. They were going to tell Gabrie and ask Gabrie to drive Cecelia out. After they left, Cecelia turned around and saw Andres who was staring at her with glittering eyes in the vi. ¡°Andres, do you think I¡¯m awesome? Do you want to learn from me? If someone bullies you in the future, you can beat them up as I did.¡± Andres nodded seriously. Of course, he wanted to learn. He wanted to be stronger so that others wouldn¡¯t dare to bully him. Chapter 8 Blew Her Cover ¡°Before you learn the skills, you must eat on time. Only when your are strong enough can you learn the skills.¡± Cecelia picked up her son, walked into the vi, and said, ¡°Shall I cook for you now?¡± 2/4 She touched Andres¡¯s nose. Andres stared at her and his feelings for her changed a little. ¡°It feels quite good to have a mother,¡± thought Andres. After putting Andres in the living room, Cecelia rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen to cook for the child. Just when Cecelia was done cutting some vegetables, Florence hurried in and said, ¡°Bad news, Miss Linsey. Madam Nelson asked you to meet her right now. Hearing that, Cecelia threw the vegetables into a basket and said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go.¡± Cecelia picked up Andres and followed Florence to the main hall of the Nelson family. There were many people in the main hall, including the mighty Gabrie, the elegant Renee, the domineering Maria, and many other people like Lydia. Cecelia, together with Andres and Florence, walked up to the crowd. Florence introduced Cecelia and said, ¡°Madam Nelson, Madam Renee, Madam Maria, Miss Linsey is here.¡± Renee looked at Cecelia and said in surprise, ¡°What? She is really not Ophelia, the daughter of the Linsey family.¡± Ophelia was a socialite diva of the Center City, known as one of the three most stunningdies in the Center City. She was well¨Cknown in the fashion and design industry. Everyone knew what she looked like, and that Cecelia was not Ophelia. Cecelia nced around the crowd coldly. Beforeing here, she had already checked the information about the Nelson family and roughly knew the rtionship between these people. It was said that Aurora, Samuel¡¯s first wife, went missing 18 years ago, and after that, he married his second wife, Renee. Renee used to be Aurora¡¯s best friend andter became Remington¡¯s nominal stepmother. To put it bluntly, Renee was a homewrecker who sessfully married her lover. ¡°Exactly!¡± Maria looked at Cecelia with hatred in her eyes and said, ¡°Gabrie. Chapter 8 Blew Her Cover 3/4 this woman not only pretends to be the daughter of the Linsey family but also hit Kalvin and Barry and even bullied Lydia. Mom, don¡¯t let her continue to be so arrogant!¡± Gabrie looked Cecelia up and down and asked in surprise, ¡°Since you¡¯re not Miss Linsey, who are you then? Why do you pretend to be Miss Linsey?¡± ¡°Madam Nelson, I¡¯m not pretending to be the daughter of the Linsey family. I¡¯m just a daughter of the Linsey family. My name is Cecelial Linsey,¡± responded Cecelia. ¡°Cecelia?¡± Everyone seemed to be surprised. After choosing Ophelia to be the woman to bring blessing to Remington, they checked Ophelia¡¯s information briefly. Therefore, they knew that Gary¡¯s first wife, Le, had given birth to a pair of twins. Their son had been missing when he was very young and their daughter Cecelia had died in a fire five years ago. They wondered why this woman in front of them imed to be Cecelia. ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s known in the whole Center City that Le¡¯s daughter died in a fire. How can you still pretend to be Cecelia?¡± Maria said aggressively. Lydia said with hatred, ¡°It seems that the Linseys are ying tricks. They just asked a random person to pretend to be Ophelia because they don¡¯t want Ophelia to marry Remington and bring blessing to him. After we blew this woman¡¯s cover, she imed that she was Cecelia. What a liar!¡± Renee echoed, ¡°Lydia is right. We can¡¯t let her deceive us. We don¡¯t even know where this woman is from. Maybe she came to our family because she¡¯s up to something. We have to keep a wary eye on her.¡± ¡°Do I need to pretend? Here is my ID card! If you want to know if I am Cecelia, just ask the Linseys. I was just lucky to survive a 1 disaster five years ago and now I¡¯m back.¡± Cecelia looked at the people in front of her coldly, without any panic. or guilt. She handed over her ID card to Gabrie. ¡°Even if you are Cecelia, you are not the woman chosen to bring blessing to Remington by us. Why did youe to our Nelson family? Do you want to get Remington killed?¡± Renee seemed to be concerned about Remington, but she was, in fact, scheming against something. She thought to herself, ¡°Remington finally had an ident. As long as he cant recover my children will have a chance to seed. I Chapter 8 Blew Her Cover won¡¯t let this arrogant woman ruin my n.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. 4/4 ¡°Yes, we need a woman whose birth chart matches Remington¡¯s to bring blessing to Remington. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bring blessing to him. What should we do?¡± Gabrie said with a concerned look. Although she heard from Florence that Cecelia had started all this by teaching Maria¡¯s grandsons a lesson in order to protect Andres, she couldn¡¯t forgive Cecelia because Cecelia had pretended to be Ophelia. Maria was furious, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Gabrie! Don¡¯t waste your breath! Let¡¯s have her arrested and sent to the police station right now!¡± Lydia added fuel to the fire. ¡°Yes! She can be charged with fraud for pretending to be Ophelia and with child abuse for hitting my children.¡± Lydia and Maria had made up their minds to teach Cecelia a lesson. Seeing that Gabrie remained silent, Maria immediately called someone in. ¡°Somebody! Catch this woman and take her away!¡± Immediately after that, several tall and strong, well¨Ctrained bodyguards came in and went straight to Cecelia. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Cecelia didn¡¯t resist because she didn¡¯t want to cause any more, conflict. The bodyguard grabbed her by the arms and restrained her. Both Maria and Lydia were ted because they finally had Cecelia under control. ¡°Gabrie, I will have her sent to the police right now and let the police investigate this matter. If she is really a fake, we can¡¯t let her off easily. Maria could finally vent her anger. With a wave of her hand, she motioned for people to take Cecelia away. But at this time, Andres, who had been cold and aloof all the time, suddenly held Cecelia¡¯s leg to stop them from taking her away. Although he couldn¡¯t speak, his eyes were full of anger. Clearly, he didn¡¯t want these people to take his mother away. In order to save his mother, he even jumped up and hit those bodyguards, biting their hands. The bodyguard felt pain, but they didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Andres. Atst, Andres tightly held Cecelia¡¯s leg andy on the ground, as if he wanted to turn into a huge rock to prevent his mother from being dragged away. Everyone was taken aback. After all, the arrogant Andres was never friendly to anyone and event ignored those who talked with him. Even though his father, aunt, and great¨Cgrandma doted on him, Andres had never taken the initiative to approach him, let alone hug them. But now, Andres was protecting a woman who had juste for less than two hours. It was so unbelievable. ¡°Andres!¡± Gabrie eximed. Renee also said in a tone that a grandma should have, ¡°Andres, what are you doing? Get up! Come here!¡± However, Andres didn¡¯t listen to anyone, but held Cecelia¡¯s leg tightly. Cecelia could feel the change in the child. He had epted her and didn¡¯t want her to leave him. At that thought, Cecelia intended to try her best to stay for her son. I have something to tell you. If Chapter 9 Andres Shocked Everyone. you still insist on sending me to the police after I finish my words, just do it as you like,¡± Cecelia said as she looked at Gabrie. 2/4 Gabrie waved at the bodyguards and motioned for them to let go of Cecelia. With Gabrie¡¯s presence, Maria and the others didn¡¯t worry that Cecelia would y tricks. After the bodyguards let go of Cecelia, Cecelia bent to pick up her son immediately. ¡°Andres, get up!¡± Andres let go of his mother¡¯s leg. Cecelia nced at the women present coldly and then looked at Gabrie. ¡°In fact, Madam Nelson, the Linseys just sent my birth chart to you before. As long as you send someone to investigate, you will know whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not. Since my birth chart matches Mr. Nelson, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me marrying him to bring him blessing, isn¡¯t there? And as you saw, he woke up as soon as arrived. It means that I can bring blessing to him, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Cecelia responded to their harsh questions in a neither humble nor pushy manner. Gabrie nodded and thought what Cecelia said made sense. ¡°Okay, I believe you¡¯re Cecelia. I will ask someone to check if we chose your birth chart or not. But why did you hit Kalvin and Barry? They are just kids.¡± Cecelia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Madam Nelson, Andres is also a kid like them. Do you know why I hit them? That¡¯s because the two kids bullied Andres together. Andres is younger than them, not as tall as them, and he can¡¯t speak. Is it because of this that he deserves to be bullied? They are all your great¨Cgrandsons. Why don¡¯t you ask if Andres has suffered?¡± ¡°The three of them are all my great¨Cgrandchildren. They grew up together and often y with each other. How would children be so evil? How would Kalvin and Barry bully Andres?¡± Gabrie had no idea how her three great¨Cgrandsons got along with each other. All she saw was that Kalvin and Barry took care of Andres and treated him well. She didn¡¯t know that Kalvin and Barry were just putting on a show because Maria and Lydia had told them to pretend to be nice to Andres in front of Gabrie. But Andres couldn¡¯t speak. Besides, he was stubborn, arrogant, and disdained toin about others. It was normal that Gabrie didn¡¯t know the inside story. Maria immediately retorted, ¡°Gabrie, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense! Kalvin and Barry are good boys. They care a lot about Andres and HEL Chapter 9 Andres Shocked Everyone will never bully, him. Don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. She¡¯s just sowing discords.¡± 3/4 Lydia echoed, ¡°Gabrie, it¡¯s inevitable that children will have a quarrel when they y with each other, but they will make up soon. This woman just made a big deal out of it and ndered my sons. Then Maria asked Renee, ¡°Renee, do you think the three kids have a good time when they y with each other?¡± Renee also spoke for Maria, ¡°Sure. Children are all innocent. I think this woman must have thought too much and made a big deal out of it. No matter what, she shouldn¡¯t have hit the children. ¡°That¡¯s right! Kalvin¡¯s and Barry¡¯s faces are still swollen.¡± The women put all the me on Cecelia, distorting the truth. Cecelia turned to look at the lonely Andres next to her. Andres¡¯s face was cold as he listened to the adults silently. His eyes were full of disdain and contempt for these women. In fact, this was also the main reason why he hated them. Even if her son disdainedining about others, Cecelia wouldn¡¯t let anyone continue to nder her. Cecelia said coldly, ¡°Madam Nelson, it¡¯s said that you are righteous and fair. Please get justice for Andres. I can show you a video, and you can see if Andres was bullied.¡± Cecelia knew that Gabrie was the head of the Nelson family, whom all the people of the Nelson family had to obey. It was said that Gabrie was a powerful woman when she was young, and she still had the final say ¡®now. Cecelia took out her phone and showed them the video she had taken in the garden. She turned up the voice to the maximum, and the video began to y. The sound of children quarreling echoed around the living room. Soon, the shouts of Kalvin and Barry were heard. ¡°Dumb Andres! Follow us and cry like our tails. A bastard without a mother can only drink urine every day.¡± In the video, the two chubby boysughed at Andres and even pushed him. Then, Andres went into a fight with them.. Then the two chubby boys pressed Andres on the ground and punched him, which caused Andres to have a nosebleed. They even stuffed mud and leaves into Andres¡¯s mouth, and in the end, the two brothers stepped on Andres. ¡®How dare you hit us! You dumb bastard! Let me teach you aContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. esson. The video came to an end, but it shocked Gabrie greatly. She was furious to see her beloved great¨Cgrandson being bullied like his by her other two great¨C grandsons. ¡°What? Did Kalvin and Barry really do that?¡± Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Gabrie Tried to Keep Her Granddaughter¨CIn¨CLaw Maria and Lydia were also shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Cecelial would have shot a video. After watching Kalvin and Barry bully Andres like that, Maria and Lydia didn¡¯t dare to say anything and lowered their heads with guilt. Gabrie stood up and hit the ground with her crutch angrily. The loud thud scared the other women of the Nelson family. ¡°That¡¯s really outrageous! Kalvin, Barry, how could you treat Andres like that?¡± Gabrie felt so sorry for Andres that tears streamed down her face. Renee took the chance to be a good daughter¨Cinw and persuaded, ¡°Gabrie, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Then she turned to Andres and asked, ¡°Andres, are you all right? Come here and let us have a good look at you. Did you get hurt?¡± Andres didn¡¯t walk to Renee. Instead, he moved closer to Cecelia. Cecelia squatted down and hugged her son, silentlyforting and encouraging him. Seeing that their great¨Cgrandma was enraged, Kalvin and Barry didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore and they burst into tears. ¡°Look at you! You bullied your cousin. Andres doesn¡¯t even cry. How do you have the nerve to cry? Did you suffer?¡± Gabrie scolded the two chubby boys angrily. The two boys had to hide in Maria¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s arms. Maria tried to protect her grandsons and said, ¡°Mom, Kalvin, and Barry are just childish. They are still kids, and they just wanted to have fun with Andres. I¡¯ll ask them to apologize to Andres right now.¡± When Maria asked the two children to apologize, they refused. Kalvin pouted and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize. Grandma, Mom, you told us that Andres was a bastard. We didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Maria had thought she could fool Gabrie by asking the children to apologize, but she didn¡¯t expect that the child would spill the beans. Cecelia sneered. ¡°Madam Nelson, you must have heard what the kid said. It¡¯s said that children don¡¯t lie. I believe you know what they. mean. Hearing this, Gabrie became even angrier. ¡°Maria, Lydia, is this, Maloon family Chapter 9 Andres Shocked Everyone ¡°How dare you hit us! You dumb bastard! Let me teach you a lesson. The video came to an end, but it shocked Gabrie greatly. 4/4 She was furious to see her beloved great¨Cgrandson being bullied like this by her other two great¨C grandsons. ¡°What? Did Kalvin and Barry really do that?¡± 42% 14:50 Chapter 10 Gabrie Tried to Keep Her Granddaughter- 1/5 Chapter 10 Gabrie Tried to Keep Her Granddaughter¨CIn¨CLaw Maria and Lydia were also shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Cecelia would have shot a video. After watching Kalvin and Barry bully Andres like that, Maria and Lydia didn¡¯t dare to say anything and lowered their heads with guilt. Gabrie stood up and hit the ground with her crutch angrily. The loud thud scared the other women of the Nelson family. ¡°That¡¯s really outrageous! Kalvin, Barry, how could you treat Andres like that?¡± Gabrie felt so sorry for Andres that tears streamed down her face. Renee took the chance to be a good daughter¨Cinw and persuaded, ¡°Gabrie, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡± Then she turned to Andres and asked, ¡°Andres, are you all right? Come here and let us have a good look at you. Did you get hurt?¡± Andres didn¡¯t walk to Renee. Instead, he moved closer to Cecelia. Cecelia squatted down and hugged her son, silentlyforting and encouraging him. Seeing that their great¨Cgrandma was enraged, Kalvin and Barry didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore and they burst into tears. ¡°Look at you! You bullied your cousin. Andres doesn¡¯t even cry. How do you have the nerve to cry? Did you suffer?¡± Gabrie scolded the two chubby boys angrily. The two boys had to hide in Maria¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s arms. Maria tried to protect her grandsons and said, ¡°Mom, Kalvin, and Barry are just childish. They are still kids, and they just wanted to have fun with Andres. I¡¯ll ask them to apologize to Andres right now.¡± When Maria asked the two children to apologize, they refused. Kalvin pouted and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to apologize. Grandma, Mom, you told us that Andres was a bastard. We didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Maria had thought she could fool Gabrie by asking the children to apologize, but she didn¡¯t expect that the child would spill the beans. Cecelia sneered. ¡°Madam Nelson, you must have heard what the kid. said. It¡¯s said that children don¡¯t lie. I believe you know what they mean.¡± Hearing this, Gabrie became even angrier, ¡°Maria, Lydia, is this, how you teach your childrop? Andron in a child of our Mole¨®n famil 42% Chapter 10 Gabrie Tried to Keep Her Granddaughter- 2/5 How dare you say that he is a bastard?¡± Gabrie got so worked up that tears streamed down her cheeks. Maria and Lydia were scared out of their wits. ¡°Gabrie, I just said it casually. I never suspect whether Andres is a child of our Nelson family. Lydia hurriedly exined, ¡°Grandma, we didn¡¯t mean to do that. We were just kidding.¡± ¡°You just said it casually? You didn¡¯t mean it? You were just kidding? I can¡¯t believe that you misled your children so much that they even bullied their cousin.¡± Gabrie hit the ground with her crutch again. ¡°Even the children are ignorant, as their elders, you shouldn¡¯t have instigated them. If I don¡¯t punish you today, I will feel ashamed in front of the ancestors of the Nelson family.¡± ¡°Gabrie!¡± 1 ¡°Gabrie, we really know we are wrong.¡± Maria and Lydia tugged at Gabrie¡¯s clothes and begged for mercy. But Gabrie didn¡¯t let them go and shouted, ¡°Carlos, go and fetch the whip!¡± Upon hearing that, Maria and Lydia were so scared that they got down to their knees. They pleaded in tears, ¡°Mercy, Gabrie!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gabrie, please forgive us. We won¡¯t dare to say it again.¡± No matter how they pleaded, Gabrie remained stern and cold. Soon, Carlos came back with a ck whip with the rules of the Nelson family engraved on its handle. ¡°Here¡¯s the whip, Madam Nelson!¡± ¡°Give each of them fifty whips!¡± Gabrie ordered. ¡°No! Gabrie!¡± Maria wanted Renee to plead for her. ¡°Renee, please help us!¡± Before Renee could say anything, Gabrie berated, ¡°Whoever dares to plead for them will be punished too.¡± Renee was so frightened that she immediately shut up. After all, she didn¡¯t want to be punished. Carlos followed the order and began to whip Maria. Maria let out a shrill scream 423 14:58 Chapter 10 Gabrie Tried to Keep Her Granddaughter- 3/5 Then Lydia screamed as well. Carols whipped them hard again and again. Maria and Lydia screamed desperately when they felt the burning pain. Kalvin and Barry also cried in fear when they saw their grandmother and mother being whipped. Gabrie scolded the two brothers face to face. ¡°Kalvin, Barry, don¡¯t bully Andres anymore from now on! Do you hear me?¡± The two kids cried and nodded. Gabrie asked someone to take the two kids away. Cecelia didn¡¯t want Andres to see such a violent scene, so she held him in her arms. The whipping was still going on, and the cloth on Maria¡¯s and Lydia¡¯s backs was torn apart. Before Maria could suffer from the twentieth whip, she fainted¡® because of the pain. Lydia couldn¡¯t take it, either, and she also fainted in pain before she suffered from the thirtieth whip. After the two women passed out, Carlos stopped. ¡°Madam Nelson, Madam Maria, and Young Madam Lydia passed out. I believe they have learned their lesson. Gabrie Nelson waved at Carlos, indicating for him to put away the whip and send the two women back to their rooms. After Maria and Lydia left, Gabrie looked at Cecelia and said, ¡°Girl, are you satisfied with what I have done?¡± Cecelia was very satisfied with it. After all, what Gabrie did was fair and just. Cecelia had no problem with it. ¡°Thank you for getting justice for Andres, Madam Nelson. I¡¯m taking Andres back. Cecelia bowed and thanked Gabrie before leaving with Andres in her arms. After they left, Gabrie took a closer look at Cecelia¡¯s ID card and said to the butler, ¡°Carlos, go and investigate it by yourself. If what Cecelia said is true, get the marriage certificate for her and Remington as soon as possible.¡± Gabrie realized that Cecelia was quite a good girl after what had happened just now, and she wanted to help her grandson Remington keep this girl whose birth chart matched his. Chapter 10 Gabrie Tried to Keep Her Granddaughter- 4/5 + Carlos was very efficient. It didn¡¯t take him long to confirm the identity of Cecelia and her birth chart. After that, he followed Gabrie¡¯s order and got the marriage certificate for Remington and Cecelia. When Gabrie looked at the marriage certificate, she nodded with satisfaction. Then, she intended to go to the Aroma Vi and tell Remington the good news. The Aroma Vi. Cecelia was cooking in the kitchen on the first floor. When she learned that Gabrie hade, she came out to greet Gabrie. After watching the olddy go upstairs, Cecelia lowered her head and saw Andres sitting at the kitchen door. It melted her heart. After what had happened earlier, Andres depended on her more. Now, in order to protect his mother, the little boy put a small chair at the door of the kitchen and guarded his mother. ¡°Let me see who dares to take my mother away!¡± thought the little boy. Gabrie walked into Remington¡¯s room on the second floor and told him everything that had happened previously. ¡°Remington, I really chose the right girl for you coincidentally and I think you¡¯re a perfect match, so I arranged for someone to help you get your marriage certificate. From now on, live a happy life with Cecelia so that Andres can have aplete family.¡± ¡°Marriage certificate?¡± Remington frowned tightly when he heard that he and Cecelia had registered for marriage. He thought to himself, ¡°I know Cecelia came to bring blessing to met in Ophelia¡¯s ce, but that¡¯s not what I want. What did that woman do to bewitch my grandmother? I can¡¯t believe that my grandmother would recognize her as her granddaughter¨Cinw. Although I should thank that woman for protecting my son, I really can¡¯t ept that my grandmother helped me register for marriage without my presence. Remington felt his life was a living hell now, and he had no intention. of marrying anyone. Moreover, he had fallen in love with a woman. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to marry her. I would rather die than marry her.¡± As soon as Remington finished his words, Cecelia came into the room and happened to hear his strong objection. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 She Came here with Bad Intension When Madam Nelson saw Cecelia Linseying, she guessed that Cecelia might have heard what Remington said. The atmosphere in the room was awkward and before Madam Nelson exined, Cecelia spoke first, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nelson. Since everyone is here today, let me make things clear here, I am here to bring a blessing to the Nelson family. Mr. Nelson, I will leave until you fully recover. We don¡¯t need to fulfill the obligations of husband and wife because we are just a couple in name during this time. My duty is only to take care of you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Cecelia preemptively said first, and she came to the Nelson family for two purposes. First, she came to him to repay his kindness, and the second was to find her son. When Remington recovered, she would take Andres Nelson with her when she left. Andres was her son, and she wanted full custody of her child! Hearing what she said, Remington felt a relief. He was so afraid that she would pester him and insist on being his wife, and not going to leave. However, Madam Nelson already knew Cecelia¡¯s personality. She knew that Cecelia was a good girl who would rather break than bend and had clear likes and dislikes. If she could marry into their family, that would definitely be a blessing for the Nelson family. What¡¯s more, Andres has already epted her and cared for her so much, so there was no longer such a suitable candidate. In order to help her grandson keep the person he wanted, Madam, Nelson said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t say that. Remington is also a good man. If you marry him, I can assure you that you can have a good life and be happy for the rest of your life. You can think about it. Moreover, he will recover soon, and another important thing is that you two are already married and got a marriage certificate. ¡°Already got a marriage certificate? When did it happen?¡± Cecelia was surprised when she heard that She took over the red stuff in Madam Nelson¡¯s hand, wondering if it was true. ¡°Didn¡¯t you show me your ID card before and let me check your birth chart? I checked and found that you and Remington are, such a perfect couple, so I registered your marriage. After Remington recovered, you guys can hold the wedding ceremony.¡± Madam Nelson did it for her good, but Cecelia didn¡¯t think so. She was thinking that wouldn¡¯t it be a second marriage if she got Chapter 11 She Came here with Bad Intension divorced? ¡°Grandma! Just forget about it! Cancel it please.¡± Remington was so angry because he did not want any woman to take care of him, let alone marry anyone. 42% 14:50 2/5 Maybe it was because he was moving so much that it was causing him a headache. When Madam Nelson saw he was in a headache, she hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, okay, I will cancel it immediately. Now you need to get a rest. I am leaving now!¡± Madam Nelson would not ¡°cancel¡± his marriage, because she thought that it was such a blessing when a girl like Cecelia married him. After the olddy left, Cecelia came over and said, ¡°Young Master Nelson, I know you don¡¯t want to get married, and neither do I. I was thinking maybe we should sign an agreement, it will contain the term that we will get divorced once you recover, and I will leave the Nelson family, how about it?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Remington Nelson didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed with it immediately, and thought that it would be better to sign a divorce agreement right now. Once he had the paperwork, she could not regret what she said. In order to prevent Cecelia from tampering with the agreement, Remington asked his assistant, Fredric Ingerwood, to draft the agreement. After the agreement was drafted, Remington asked Fredric to stamp his personal seal on it, and he himself stamped his handprint, and Cecelia also signed her name and stamped her handprint. The agreement was in duplicate, and each party held one copy, which would take effect immediately. When all things were done and Fredric left, Cecelia brought the food and asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, the food is ready, do you want some?¡± ¡°No!¡± Remington, indifferent, refused her suggestions. He didn¡¯t want to eat any of the food she made, in case she was going to poison him. ¡°As you wish.¡± Cecelia put down the tray and came back not long after going out, and Andres Nelson wasing with her. She told Andres to sit on the bench, helped him tie a napkin in front of his neck, and said, ¡°Andres, it¡¯s time to eat! Mommy made braised pork with vegetables Chapter 11 She Came here with Bad Intension they are cute right?¡± 42% 14:50 Remington who was next to her saw that she brought Andres here for dinner and after hearing that she called herself ¡°mummy¡°, he reminded her immediately, ¡°You are not Andres¡¯s mother, don¡¯t call yourself like that; don¡¯t make him mistake it!¡± 3/5 He didn¡¯t want Andres to get used to recognizing her as his mummy after the agreement was over. He thought if his biological mummy came back in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for him to ept it? Andres Nelson was angry after his dad talked to his mom like that, and thought his daddy was an idiot. How could he say she was not his mummy? She was his mummy! ¡°Hey, Mr. Nelson, I am doing my duty, not to say there is an agr¨¦ement. As long as the agreement is in effect, I have the obligation to be Andres¡¯s mom, and how we get along with each other is none of your business, please don¡¯t get involved in it!¡± Cecelia said back unhappy. If not for the fact that he got injured, she really wanted to m him. Why couldn¡¯t he just be nice? Remington was so mad after he heard what she said. At that moment, he wanted to get well soon, because if not, he was really afraid this woman would make something happen in this house. What if she wanted to kidnap his son? Obviously, she came here with purpose. Andres looked at the te in front of him. The rice that was made into a cute little rabbit, surrounded by roast meat and colorful vegetables decorated with patterns, looked like a cute painting. This was the first time Andres saw such a cute rice dish. He felt that his mummy was awesome! Just like a magician! ¡°Open your mouth, let me feed you. Let¡¯s see what it tastes like.¡± Cecelia started to feed her son, but Andres just looked down and stared at the spoon and did not open his mouth. When Cecelia saw her son refused to open his mouth, the only thing she could do was to coax him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be strong and learn skills?¡± ¡°Of course I do!¡± Andres opened his mouth and ate the first spoonful of food his mummy fed him. Chapter 11 She Came here with Bad Intension 4/5 When he finished eating, his shining big eyes stared up and seemed like he thought it was amazing. He felt that his mom¡¯s cooking skills were ten thousand times better than his daddy¡¯s! It was really delicious! He had never eaten such delicious food before! ¡°It is tasty, right? Come on, let me feed you again!¡± Just like that, Cecelia fed him spoon by spoon, and Andres ate it all. Andres was so hungry that he ate intently. While he was eating, seeing the cute little rabbit rice ball destroyed and the nice painting gone, Andres suddenly stopped chewing, and his big obsidian¨Clike eyes stared at the te, not eating anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Andres? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Cecelia looked down to see his little face but found that there were tears in his big bright eyes. So it was her son who was crying! ¡°Andres, why are you crying?¡± Cecelia hurriedly put down the te, wiped away the tears on his face, and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? Is something wrong? Can you point it out for me?¡± Andres pursed his mouth with food in it and shook his head. He did not feel ufortable, he was just very afraid. He was afraid that everything was just his imagination! Afraid that when he woke up his mom would disappear again! Afraid that after eating such a lovely and delicious meal, he would never be able to eat them again. When Cecelia was iparably worried, the man next to him said quietly, ¡°It must be because what you made is terrible. See, it made. my son cry!¡± His son¡¯s taste was very picky about food. He only ate the meal he made. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Remington thought that her cooking skill was terribly worse. He was so worried that she would abuse his son! ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Cecelia was coaxing her son and did not want to hear his bullshit. Just when Cecelia did not know what to do, Andres suddenly made a surprising move. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 She Acted like the Hostess of the House. With tears in his eyes, the little guy took the initiative to pick up the spoon and continued to eat the rest of the meal. ¡°Andres!¡± Seeing this scene, Cecelia felt sad. The reason why her son cried was that it was the first time he ate the food his mom did. ¡°If you like the meals I cook, I will do it for you every day, okay?¡± 1/5 Andres looked at her, raised his little arm, wiped away his tears, and nodded. He couldn¡¯t believe he would cry because of the meal. He was wondering why he couldn¡¯t help crying twice after seeing Mommy. It was silly. Seeing his son had eaten up all the dishes, Cecelia apuded and touched her son¡¯s little head, ¡°Well done Andres, you ate up all the food that Mommy made, what a good boy!¡± After hearing this, Remington couldn¡¯t help but question her again, ¡°How is it possible? Did you force him to eat the meal?¡± Such an arrogant guy! After hearing what he said, Cecelia said displeased, ¡°Mr. Nelson, why would you say that? Andres loves to eat the meal I cook, and he ate it all by himself in the end, which means that the meal I cook is delicious and he loves it. Didn¡¯t your smell the food? Is there something wrong with your nose too?¡± Remington could not say anything back, because not only his nose was perfectly fine but also very sensitive, and he already knew how delicious the meal was when he smelled it. He swallowed several times, and he seemed to be hungry and wanted to eat the delicious meal as well. But he would not let her know what was he thinking, because he had already rejected her invitation to the dinner just now! Actually, Cecelia did it on purpose. She fed Andres in his room to make him regret what he said. At this time, Cecelia deliberately said, ¡°Andres has already enough, what about you? If you still don¡¯t want to eat it, I will remove all the food.¡± Seeing she was about to leave and take away all the food, Remington finally decided to eat the food she made. He yelled, ¡°Wait! Did I say no?¡± Chapter 12 She Acted like the Hostess of the House ¡°You had said just now!¡± This woman must have done it on purpose! ¡°It was just now, not now!¡± Remington knocked on the bed. impatiently in protest, ¡°I need to eat!¡± 2/5 Cecelia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, then brought over the meal prepared for him and put it on the bedside table, and put two pillows behind him to help him up at the same time. Her white arms were hugging him, and when she lifted him up, her delicate skin brushed against his cheeks and neck. Her arms were warm, and so was her touch, which made him couldn¡¯t get used to it. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but when the woman approached him, he could smell a faint fragrance, which was very nice. Somehow he was familiar with this fragrance, but he could not remember when did he smell it. Remington didn¡¯t have much time to think about it, because Cecelia asked him to open his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat!¡± But Remington didn¡¯t do as she say. His brows tightly frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Nelson? Didn¡¯t you say you need to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to feed me!¡± The man was a bit arrogant, he couldn¡¯t see anything, and he still didn¡¯t want sympathy and charity from her. ¡°Okay, just do it by yourself!¡± Unfortunately, Remington stretched out his hand to grab the spoon but couldn¡¯t catch anything. Seeing this, Cecelia sighed softly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you can¡¯t even see it, how can you eat by yourself? Are you sure?¡± Cecelia wanted to see how much longer he would make a scene. She could see from his handsome face that the man was in bad mood. He finally said helplessly, ¡°Ok, feed me!¡± Cecelia smiled and started to feed him. When Remington took the first bite, he felt something was wrong, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Rice porridge!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you prepare for me? I don¡¯t want rice porridge!¡± Remington wanted to know where the tempting braised pork and vegetables were just now. Chapter 12 She Acted like the Hostess of the House. 42% 1451 3/5 ¡°Mr. Nelson, this is the doctor¡¯s advice. It has only been a short time. since you underwent surgery, so you can only eat liquid food.¡± He could not refute her but somehow he thought this woman did it. on purpose. Has no one told her that rice porridge was what he hates the most? Seeing him not going to eat the rice porridge, Cecelia thought for a while and then she said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, how can you get better if you don¡¯t eat?¡± ¡°In your current situation, you can¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get better soon and find out the mastermind of your car ident?¡± ¡°How do you know there¡¯s something else behind my car ident?¡± Remington was slightly surprised, it seemed that she was not that stupid. ¡°Your driving skill is excellent, and have your own racing team. How can a person with superb driving skills rush off the track for no reason?¡± ¡°The only possibility is that you don¡¯t know who did something to your car that caused the brakes to fail!¡± Her spection was reasonable, that was what Remington needed to find out. She was right! At that time, before his car ident, his car was indeed going too fast, but the brakes failed, which caused the ident. After he woke up, he already asked Fredric to investigate the ident secretly. He swore to God that he would find the person who wanted to hurt him. ¡°Feed me!¡± It seemed like her words worked! He finally agreed to eat the porridge. He originally hated eating rice porridge so much, but after eating the porridge cooked by her, he actually found it very delicious. Why did he think the porridge was not tasty before? He already ate up one bowl, he even wanted the second one. But at this time, two women walked into the room. Chapter 12 She Acted like the Hostess of the House 4/5 One of them was surprised to see that Remington was willing to let Cecelia feed him, and that woman was Renee J. She subconsciously frowned when seeing this scene. She didn¡¯t expect Cecelia could not only make the mischievous Andres well¨Cbehaved, but even Remington would listen to her. What did she do to them? ¡°Remington, are you feeling better?¡± Renee quickly changed into a caring look. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Cecelia heard the sound, she turned around and saw that it was Madam Renee who had brought a young woman in. And then she stood up. ¡°Remi, I heard that you woke up, so Aunt and I came to see you.¡± The younger woman was Renee J¡¯s niece Camelia Shawn, born. in the Shawn family, who was famous for the title of the top three beauties of the Center City, on par with Ophelia Linsey. She red at Cecelia and walked straight over, squeezing her out of the way at the same time, ¡°You are not needed here, just get out.¡± She talked to Cecelia just like she was the hostess here. Cecelia could feel that the woman who came in didn¡¯t like her, but. she didn¡¯t say anything just took Andres out of the room first. ¡°Remi, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°Just as you see.¡± Remington replied coldly. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be fine, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be back to the way you were. Do you know how sad I am after you got into the ident? I have been praying for you, I hope you will get better soon. With her rtionship with Renee J, Camelia Shawn became the Parenting teacher of the Nelson family, and her main task was to take good care of the three children of the Nelson family. Taking care of the children was actually just a front, she was doing it. so she could marry Remington Nelson. She has been obsessed with Remington for a long time, and she even thought that she was the most suitable person to marry Remington.. When she heard that Remington was about to die before, she thought that he would definitely die, so she gave up on him, but now that she heard that he was awake again, she rushed over to visit him immediately. But no matter how much Camolio ororooood that abo gorod about him, Remington still didn¡¯t respond to her. Camelia didn¡¯t give up and continued, ¡°Remi, since you¡¯re awake now, why don¡¯t you let that woman go back and let me stay by your side and take care of you? How about that? Come on Remi, it¡¯s a good idea right?¡± Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Who the Hell You Are ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me.¡± Remington¡¯s tone was extremely cold, and he refused her suggestion unceremoniously, ¡°I need to rest, just get out!¡± 1/4 After Remington yelled at them, he covered his face with a quilt and refused to talk. Camelia almost burst into tears because of the yelling from Remington, so Renee could only take her out of the room first. When they went downstairs, she keptforting Camelia, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t be sad, you know his temper. Now he is in a bad mood, just wait until he feels better, ande to see him again!¡± ¡°Auntie, Remi is already awake, and there is no need to let someone bring the blessing here, why can¡¯t you just let me stay to take care of him? Don¡¯t let the outsider stay here, I¡¯don¡¯t want to see a strange woman stay by his side.¡± When Camelia said this, she nced at Cecelia who sat in the living. room downstairs, and for some reason, she didn¡¯t like this woman. ¡°I know what you are thinking, don¡¯t worry!¡± When the two women passed by the living room, they stopped. Renee talked to Cecelia with an arrogant attitude, as if she was the hostess of the Nelson family, ¡°Miss Linsey, the Nelson family thank you for bringing the blessing here. Now you have seen it, Remington has already woken up and recovered a lot, so I hope you will take the initiative to tell Madam Nelson that you will leave the Nelson family.¡± They must didn¡¯t know that Madam Nelson already registered the marriage between Cecelia and Remington. Cecelia looked at the woman in front of her and sneered, ¡°Madam Renee, I¡¯ve only been here for a day! I have to wait until Mr. Nelson had fully recovered.¡± Hearing this, Camelia only thought that it was because Cecelia didn¡¯t want to leave the Nelson family. She said, ¡°I should call you Miss Linsey, right? The Nelson family is a noble family, I know what your purpose is foring here. Don¡¯t you just want to take this. opportunity to marry Remington and be the daughter¨Cinw of the Nelson family?¡± Cecelia sneered at her, and said, ¡°I know the Nelson family is a noble family, but my family, the Linsey family, is a wealthy family, as well. My father is a business tycoon in the Center City after all, do I have to marry someone and be someone¡¯s wife? Miss, I wonder what is the purpose of you wanting to stay by Mr. Nelson¡¯s side?¡± Camelia never except that she would ask in this way, ¡°I¡­ I am here. to take care of Andree and now Romi needs someone to take care. Chapter 13 Who the Hell You Are of him, so I am also responsible for taking good care of him.¡± 2/4 ¡°Your responsibility? You are not the one who has lucky befalls on, and Andres was not born by you. Why should you need to take responsibility?¡± Cecelia asked angrily. Camelia felt a little bit awkward, but still said back, ¡°I¡¯m also the Parenting teacher of the Nelson family anyway, and it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of Andres!¡± ¡°Then I would like to ask, how do you work as a Parenting teacher? Since you keep saying that you want to take care of Andres, then why is Andres being bullied by others?¡± Cecelia crossed her arms and stared at her, her eyes were extremely cold. Camelia felt a little scared under her stare, and in the end, she had to defend herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know Andres was being bullied, it must have happened when I was not in the Nelson family. If I was here, this kind of thing would never happen!¡± ¡°Okay, then please take good care of the child, and you don¡¯t need to worry about Mr. Nelson here!¡± ¡°No, I want to take care of Remi!¡± Camelia said the truth in a hurry, ¡°I love him, Remi and I are just a couple, and no one should try to separate me and Remi.¡± Remington Nelson should have belonged to her! She won¡¯t let anybody else take him away! ¡°So that¡¯s the reason you want to stay by his side. Don¡¯t worry, if Remi loves you, no one will be able to separate you from him. When he gets well in the future, don¡¯t forget to invite me to the wedding banquet if you two got married. After all, I did you a big favor, didn¡¯t 1?¡± ¡°You mean, you agree to leave now?¡± Camelia asked coldly. But Cecelia would not let them know that she won¡¯t leave the Nelson family easily Camelia looked at Andres again, and shouted, ¡°Andres, juste here!¡± Andres stood up, but instead of going over, he squeezed into Cecelia¡¯s arms, asking her to hug him. Cecelia hugged him in her arms. Seeing this scene, Camelia was very angry. She had bought many things for this little bastard, but she still did not win his heart. How could he be so close to this woman? Renee could see that Cecelia was not going to leave the Nelson family, so she warned her unkindly. ¡°Miss Linsey, even if Andres Chapter 13 Who the Hell You Are 3/4 likes you, it¡¯s not that easy to be someone¡¯s stepmother! Just forget it, Miss Linsey!¡± Since these women kept making things difficult for her, then Cecelia won¡¯t just sit there and ¡®did nothing. ¡°What you said is right Madam Renee. But my purpose toe here is to bring blessing. As for being the stepmother of Andres, my situation is different from yours.¡± ¡°The reason why Master Samuel divorced was entirely because of you, you tried all the means to marry him, then you be Mr. Nelson¡¯s stepmother.¡± ¡°As for me, Mr. Nelson has never been married before, if I am with him, I am the first wife, and also be Andres¡¯s mother.¡± What Cecelia said hit the nail on the head, which annoyed Renee, and she was mad at her words. ¡°Cecelia, how can you say that about me?¡± At the same time, Camelia stood by her antie¡¯s side and defended her, ¡°Hey, now my aunt is Remi¡¯s mother, how can you disrespect her?¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± It seemed like the war between these three women would start. ¡°You are so rude! Did your mother not teach you how to treat the elder?¡± These words reminded Renee, she sneered, ¡°It makes sense, your mother Le Done, already died long ago, right? That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t teach you.¡± ¡°I remember your mother¡¯s reputation when she was young, that was not very good, and her temper was also very bad, you really look the same as your mother now, maybe that¡¯s the reason why you are supercilious about everything. ¡°Uh¨Cuh, like mother like daughter.¡± Camelia chimed in. How dare they say bad things about someone who has been dead for many years? Cecelia was furious. She could bear everything they talked about her, but she could never stand others denigrating her own mother! She put down Andres, stood up, and said coldly, ¡°No matter how she the person is, you are not qualified to judge my mother! Who the hell are you!¡± ¡°Just look at you, you look like the old witch from the fairy tales, ugly and vicious! Just mind your own damn business¡± 42% 14:5 Chapter 13 Who the Hell You Are 4/4 ¡°If Master Samuel knows what person you are, do you think he will get a divorce with you or not?¡± And then Cecelia turned to Camelia, ¡°And you! Do you really think you are a goddess? Don¡¯t you dare take your makeup off and let Remington see your face?¡± ¡°Oh I forget, he is blind now, maybe you can take this chance to go to the Republic of Halty (the country best at stic surgery) to fix your terrible face, or you two can just go together, maybe the hospital can give you two a discount!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Son of bitch! I am going to kill you!¡± Renee J and Camelia Shawn went mad because of her words, and Camelia even want to p her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Cecelia didn¡¯t afraid of her and even raised her chin, ¡°What? Want to hit me? Just do it!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 You¡¯d Better Behave Yourself Cecelia was not the weak little girl who let others bully her. Since she decided toe to the Nelson family, Cecelia already knew all the weaknesses of the people from the Nelson family. She knew that Renee J won Samuel Nelson¡¯s heart with her beauty. But no one knew the past of this woman. Cecelia didn¡¯t want to expose her past, it was because she still needs to live here, and they would meet every day. But if Renee J continued to provoke her, she would definitely fight back. 1/5 Cecelia¡¯s words worked. Renee J never thought that she would say such a thing. Did she know something about her? The more Renee thought about it, the more terrified she felt. Now she clearly understood that Cecelia was not a weak girl. Could it be that Le Done had told her something? Did she know her past? How much else did she know? If that was the case, then Cecelia knew too much, and she would be a threat to her, she needed to find a way to keep Cecelia¡¯s mouth. ¡°We will see! Cami, let¡¯s go!¡± Renee said angrily and walked out of the vi, Camelia even red at her before leaving. Florence Omar saw everything and felt that finally have someone who can deal with these troublesome people. After driving away the uninvited guest, Cecelia carried her son upstairs, ¡°Andres, do you want to sleep with Mommy tonight?¡± Andres Nelson nodded. ¡°Then you need to stay here alone for a while, because Mommy needs to help your dad to take a bath, and wille to you soon, okay?¡± The little guy nodded again. He could sleep with Mommy tonight! He has never slept with Mommy before! After sending the child back to the children¡¯s room, Cecelia returned to the master bedroom. Hearing footsteps, Remington asked, ¡°They¡¯re gone?¡± ¡°Yes, your dear Cami is left. Do I need to call her back? Then you Chapter 14 You¡¯d Better Behave Yourself two have time to chat.¡± ¡°I dare you won¡¯t do that! Just mind your own dame business, do you hear me?¡± 2/5 Actually, it was nothing happened between them, it just Camelia who was so obsessed with him. ¡°Fine!¡± And then Cecelia turned around and walked away. When Remington heard the footsteps, he shouted, ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your business!¡± Remington was out of ideas when facing this woman, she always spoke in a strange way, and every time she talked to him with a bad temper, even worst than his. He even wondered if this womane here to torture him on purpose! After Cecelia said so, she left. After a while, she brought a basin of hot water and clean towels. Hearing the sound of rushing water, Remington asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t say anything, and directly covered his face with a warm towel, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± Cecelia began to wipe his face. Her moves were not gentle at all, she wiped his face rudely. She wiped his face as she was wiping the table, venting all her grievances on his face. ¡°You know my name! Why can¡¯t you just call it when you need me?¡± Cecelia threw the towel back into the basin. ¡°Cecelia! Are you here to take care of me, or to abuse me?¡± Remington pr¨®tested dissatisfied. ¡°What do you think? Now your life is in my hands, you better behave well!¡± After saying so, Cecelia wiped his arms. Remington was extremely depressed because this woman was fierce and always has many requirements. Just forgot it, he didn¡¯t want to argue too much with a woman, so he changed the subject and asked, ¡°What did you say downstairs?¡± Remington could vaguely hear the voices downstairs, but he couldn¡¯t. hear them clearly. Chapter 14 You¡¯d Better Behave Yourself ¡°Your dear Cami wants to stay and take care of you, so your stepmother wants me to leav¨¦ tomorrow. Hearing this, Remington suddenly felt nervous, and he asked subconsciously, ¡°Then what did you say?¡± ¡°I already promised her!¡± 42% 14:52 3/5 The reason why Cecelia said so was because she wanted to know his attitude, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? So I agreed to leave the Nelson family tomorrow and let her take care of you! I believe Miss Camelia is the one who is more suitable than me to take good care of you, she¡¯s kind, and more importantly, she won¡¯t abuse you!¡± Hearing what she said, Remington suddenly became angry. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to take care of me! Cecelia, you have already signed an agreement with me. You can¡¯t leave if I am not recovering!¡± Seeing him go mad. Cecelia said, ¡°It seems like you enjoy being abused by others, OK! Since we have signed the agreement, I will definitely stay until you totally recover! No one can drive me away. from the Nelson family, ok?¡± After finishing speaking, she curled her lips again, and asked calmly, ¡°But if I stay, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will abuse you?¡± ¡°I dare you don¡¯t have the guts!¡± Remington threatened her. The only thing he could do right now was bear how she treat him, and when the day he recovered, he would fight back if she really did something to him. Just wait and see woman! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°How dare I abuse you, sir?¡± Cecelia patted his handsome face. Remington was annoyed, how dare she patted his face again? He grabbed her wrist and pulled her forward suddenly, Cecelia fell in front of him unexpectedly, and her lips almost touched his. Cecelia was in shock. Just as she was about to get up, she heard the man say, ¡°If you dare to touch my face again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°Ok, boss!¡± Cecelia was joking with him, and she didn¡¯t exert any force. She broke free from his hand and then continued to wipe his body. Lifting the quilt, che reached out to help him unbutton his shirt but .. Chapter 14 You¡¯d Better Behave Yourself 4/5 Remington ¡®suddenly grabbed her hand and asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Take off your clothes and wipe your body!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Remington shouted. ¡°Then how do help you if I don¡¯t touch you? Don¡¯t you smell how bad your body smells? Do you know that if you lie down for a long time and don¡¯t wipe your body in time, you will get bedsores!¡± Cecelia exined. Remington was silent for a moment when he heard that, then stretched his arms and sat up with difficulty. ¡°I will take it off myself!¡± He hated other people touching his body. ¡°Okay, just do it yourself.¡± After Cecelia twisted the towel and turned around, she saw that the man had already taken off his shirt, revealing his strong and fit chest muscles and well¨Cdefined abdominal muscles¡­ She has to admit that Remington Nelson has an enviable good figure, and he looked so handsome when he was in suits. No wonder he was regarded by thousands of girls as their ideal marriage partner and Mr. Right in their hearts. Cecelia had seen his looks in suits before, but she never had any special feelings. But now it was strange. Seeing his upper body, she couldn¡¯t help but recall those three nights five years ago. He was so wild when they were together¡­ Thinking of those, her heart flipped so fast, and her cheeks reddened. Although Remington couldn¡¯t see it, he could feel that the woman. must be staring at him greedily at this moment. ¡°Have you seen enough? Have you ever seen a man¡¯s body before?¡± Remington¡¯s tone was somewhat gloomy and displeased. Cecelia backed to her sense immediately when she heard his voice and looked away subconsciously, took a deep breath, and tried her best to throw out all distracting thoughts. She came to his side and began to wipe his body. The woman¡¯s soft fingers would always inadvertently press on his skin, Remington didn¡¯t like her touch, and all the muscles in his body tensed up. Chapter 14 You¡¯d Better Behave Yourself 5/5 Except for that three¨Cnight sleep with Lilian, there wasn¡¯t any woman who had ever touched his body! He was not get used to it! But he could only endure it silently, hoping that she could finish it soon. After wiping the front and the back, Cecelia carefully wiped it twice, then changed him into clean pajamas, and said, ¡°You can lie down now!¡± After Remingtony down, Cecelia pulled down the quilt. When Remington felt her hand on his belt, he grabbed her hand again, and asked, ¡°What are you going to do again? ¡°I need to wipe your lower body!¡± ¡°You¡­¡­¡± 415 14:52 Chapter 15 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night. Chapter 15 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night Extremely embarrassed, Remington Nelson attempted to stop her, ¡°Do not touch me¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be such a prude! I have touched all over you!¡± Cecelia Linsey pulled his hand away and dragged down his belt. straight, and the next second, she gasped! And she froze in ce! It needed no more words to describe how embarrassing the scene. was, and Remington felt bashful and snapped, ¡°I said no!¡± 1/4 Cecelia Linsey regained herposure quickly and suppressed her frustration. As long as she was not embarrassed, she would not give a damn about others¡® embarrassment. ¡°No what? What do you think I¡¯m gonna do to you?¡± Cecelia hadposed herself and, with a smirk on her lovely lips, taunted, ¡°Well, tonight is sort of our wedding night, but since you¡¯re potent, how about¡­ ¡°No way! Get your head off your ass! Do not touch me! If you dare, I¡¯ll bury you in hell!¡± Remington Nelson shouted hysterically, grabbing a pillow and throwing it at Cecelia Linsey. He pushed himself up with his arms to reach for his belt and the quilt to cover his body. Shaking her head, Cecelia Linsey giggled, ¡°Rx! I¡¯m messing with you! To be honest, you¡¯re under my league, and my taste isn¡¯t that low!¡± ¡°Frankly, I have many suitors, literally in lines chasing me. I prefer fresh meat, not seasoned aged pork like you!¡± What did she just say? Seasoned aged pork? Under her league? Cecelia Linsey¡¯s words made his blood boil with rage, and he struck. back, ¡°Filthy woman, get outta here!¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t listen to him, surely. Instead, she pinned him down on the bed and tied his hands up with a tie. No matter how hard the man was wriggling, she helped wipe his entire body clean anyway. Remington Nelson was emotionally distraught the entire time, but he couldn¡¯t move his legs and his hands were tied up. He was in fear, for the woman was lying when she said she had no Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night interest in him. What if she forced herself on him? Lilian was the only woman in this world he could ept to be with! Cecelia helped change his lower garments, though it was difficult to do it given his legs were in ster cast. She made it eventually. After putting a quilt on him, Cecelia untied his wrists, but the mant who was just set free wanted to grab her arm, ¡°You damn woman!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so offensive to the one who helped clean your body! You¡¯re feeling better now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cecelia dodged his assault swiftly and walked out of there with the basin, leaving him alone on the bed freaking out. But then again, after she helped clean his body and change him into clean garments, the sticky feeling and that stinking smell were gone. He was feeling much better. Soon, Cecelia came back with another basin of water, a ss, and a toothbrush, ¡°Mr. Nelson, time to brush your teeth!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it on my own!¡± He propped himself up on the bed and brushed his teeth. Cecelia added, ¡°You need to shave your face. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± But Cecelia didn¡¯t let him do it this time, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t see it. What if you cut yourself? Let me do it this time!¡± Sitting still, with a serious look on his face, Remington didn¡¯t resist but let her apply the shaving cream on his chin and shave his face. The woman went on softly yet deftly and finished in a very short time. Having wiped clean his face, Cecelia cupped it like it was a masterpiece andplimented him with satisfaction, ¡°Great! Now you look like a human. ¡­¡± Remington took in a gasp. Didn¡¯t the woman know the art of speaking? Did he not look like a human before? Cecelia left the room for a shower andter came back with two servants. ¡°Right here!¡± She had them ce a berth and made the bed herself. Chapter 15 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night 41% 14:52 Hearing her busy with something, he asked, ¡°What are you doing this time?¡± ¡°I had them ce a bed here so I can sleep here tonight,¡± she exined. 3/4 ¡°Who allowed you to sleep here? This is the main bedroom! Sleep in any other room!¡± ordered ¡®he. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay! I¡¯m here to bring blessing to a dying person, and sleeping together will be more effective.¡± She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. ¡°You wish! We¡¯re just a temporary and nominal couple! Don¡¯t cross the line! You have ten seconds to get outta my room!¡± She gave him a nce and then left the room, without saying anything. When the sound of steps died down, Remington exhaled a long sigh. He would never let that woman stay in his room to annoy him. But right a minute after he let the load off his heart, the woman¡¯s steps came back. Hearing her walking in, her footsteps approaching, and the door shut, he was furious, ¡°Who the hell asked you back?¡± ¡°I went to pick Andres over here. He and I will sleep here tonight. It¡¯s convenient for you to call me whenever you need help.¡® When a man can¡¯t see, his other senses will be stronger. He could hear Cecelia stride into the room and put the kid in the tiny bed. ¡°Well, lie still, Andres. Mommy¡¯s gonna read you a story.¡± She found two illustrated storybooks andy next to the son, ready to read the story. But the son didn¡¯t utter a word. Remington, with doubt, asked, ¡°Is Andres really here?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It was not the woman¡¯s excuse, was it? ¡°Sure, he is. He¡¯s by my side.¡± She said to Andres Nelson, ¡°Your daddy doesn¡¯t believe you¡¯re here. Go help him out!¡± Andres ran to his father onmand and patted him on the forehead with his tiny palm. It was him! He believed it! His son liked to pat him on the forehead when being yful. That was his own son! Chapter 15 Tonight Is Our Wedding Night. 41% 14:52 4/4 Cecelia began to read stories, ¡°Once upon a time, there was a huge forest¡­¡± Her voice was sweet, tuneful like a creek trickling down to the softest spot of one¡¯s heart. From Andres¡® perspective, this was the first time he heard his mom read him a story, and he thought her voice was the prettiest melody in this world. But to Remington, her voice was a siren call, a tender feather tickling his heart until he gave in. Two storiester, Andres was asleep. Cecelia looked at the son¡¯s cute face and couldn¡¯t beat the desire to kiss him. Her phone received a message at this moment from her son Max, asking her when she would return. She replied with a voice message, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll be back in two days. Yeah, I miss you, too. Good night, love you.¡± Hearing her send a voice message to her baby, he shrugged his shoulders and wondered if this woman was sending a message to her fresh meat. What a slut! After the lights were turned off, Ceceliay down and went to sleep. within several minutes. However, Remington wasn¡¯t even drowsy at all. He was sleepless! He¡¯d never gotten used to sleeping in a room with others, and he felt very weird because there was an adult and a kid in his room. suddenly. Especially, the woman¡¯s shallow breaths were arousing him! He didn¡¯t know how long he had undergone this before thete¨Cnight sleepiness finally kicked in. That was when he caught some strange. sounds. Once hazarding a guess over what could happen, he felt like a thorn in his heart out of the blue! Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Fish the Murderer ¡°Ooi! Woman¡­¡± Remington Nelson couldn¡¯t move or see, so he had to wake up Cecelia Linsey, ¡°Linsey! Wake up¡­ ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waken up, Cecelia reached for the light switch. 1/4 When the lights were on, Cecelia got up and saw Remington sitting on the bed with a frown on his serious look, seemingly pissed off. Cecelia attempted, ¡°Mr. Nelson, did thete¨Cnight urine wake you up? Need to go to the bathroom?¡± ¡°No! Did you hear anything?¡± ¡°What? No.¡± She stood up into her slippers, walked to his front, and stared at him, ¡°Did you have a nightmare? Or Phonism?¡± ¡°It seemed that something has crawled in. Check it¡­¡± Following his words, she swept around the room and caught a scary nce. She saw a snake tail crawling toward the tiny bed creeping up along. the pir aside. ¡°Crap! Snake!¡± Seeing such a big grey¨Cbrown snake immediately gave her goosebumps and chills climbed up her spine. Why was there a snake in the room? She didn¡¯t have time to think about it while the snake was only one to two meters away from asleep Andres Nelson. A few more inches up, it would attack her son at any time! She had to take the risk at this moment, grabbed her phone, and threw it at the snake, which forced it back a little. That was when she rushed to the tiny bed and took Andreas into his father¡¯s arms. ¡°What kind of snake is it? A venomous one?¡± Remington heard her screaming and knew at once it was a bad situation. ¡°Should be a venomous one, but I¡¯m not sure what kind!¡± Although she didn¡¯t recognize what that snake is, the overall pattern on its Body suggested it Chapter 16 Fish the Murderer Getting bitten by it would be dead for sure! F 41% 14:52 2/4 Her chest was heaving because she was afraid of snakes, but right at that moment, her son was too young, and Remington was cripple and deaf. She was the only one who can protect them here! She had to beat down the inner fear and try to kill this creepy thing! ¡°Call someone! Call someone!¡± Remington didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt, and it was too bad that he didn¡¯t see nor have a phone with him. It was impossible to telephone someone but to cry out for help. But the snake was already nearby the door, making it too hard for Cecelia to go out for others¡® help. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her phone was near the creature, and it was also dangerous to reach the phone. Seeing the snake creeping toward her, she turned around and ran to the cab where some porcin utensils were disyed. She grabbed them and, without looking at them, smashed them at it. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Crashes¡­ Remington could hear the shattering sounds of the porcin and knew the woman must have been smashing the snake with those. porcins. And the utensils disyed all were national¨Ctreasure¨Clevel antique blue and white porcins from Yuan Dynasty. Every single one of them was worth a huge bag of gold, and no one would know how long it had taken him topletely collect such a set. Andres was woken up from his dream and found himself in his daddy¡¯s arms and mommy smashing a snake on the ground. He was shocked, and worried as well. The snake was too big, and. what if it bit his mommy? He scooted off his daddy¡¯s arms and ran to his mommy, who, seeing him getting off the bed, shouted, ¡°Andres! Get out of here! It¡¯s dangerous! Go to your daddy! Mommy is gonna handle it!¡± He had to listen to his mommy and ran back, but seeing mommy fighting alone, he wished he could grow up instantly into the strong Superman so that he could protect his mommy. ¡°Still alive?¡± Cecelia continued smashing, one porcin after another. Chapter 16 Fish the Murderer Crashes¡­ 41% 14:52 3/4 Remington choked back his silent sobs upon hearing those shattering noises, and he had to compromise because no matter how expensive those Yuan porcins were, they couldn¡¯t outprice human lives. Smash as many as you need to, h¨¦ thought. The snake was fierce after being irritated, and it had stood up half a meter high and opened its mouth to hang out its tongue, attempting to attack Cecelia. She threw a porcin bottle and hit the snake, which missed its attack and got hit down the ground. Deftly, Cecelia smashed the snake¡¯s head with thest porcin in her hands. On top of her victory, she grabbed a stool and hammered the head hard until it became t. After the snake stopped moving, she threw away the stool and copsed in a heap. At the moment, she was drenched in her sweet, and her face paled, feeling like her soul was squeezed out of her body. In the next second, her son threw his soft body at her and hugged her neck tightly. She embraced him and gave two long kisses on his cheeks. In the end, it was fine! If any of them had died to the snake on the night, it would have been an irretrievable regret! ¡°Linsey, what¡¯s going on with you? Is the snake dead?¡± Even Remington didn¡¯t realize his tone bore a bit of concern and worry. ¡°Dead.¡± Cecelia climbed up onto her feet and sent her son to bed. She needed to check the room to see if there were any alive snakes. Having checked around, she couldn¡¯t find anything. She could basically conclude that the snake was the only uninvited visitor. She found her phone and took a picture of the snake. After identifying it through the inte, she knew what kind of snake it was. It was a ck Mamba, a kind of venomous snake from other countries, typically a neurovenom viper, also known as the African Reaper. After being bitten by a ck Mamba, if the victim doesn¡¯t inject snake venom antiserum within five minutes his or her lung will benin Chapter 16 Fish the Murderer eroding, Fifteen minutester, the victim will be dead. That¡¯s how deadly the venom is! 41% 14:52 After Cecelia filled Remington in with her finding, he narrowed his eyebrows into more frowns and asked, ¡°Why is there a snake from abroad? More urately, a viper?¡± 4/4 Cecelia replied, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious: someone tries to murder you! Were it not for me and Andres sleeping here tonight, you¡¯d be in the queue to hell already!¡± ¡°Who wants to murder me?¡± ¡°Does anyone you offended ur to you?¡± Remingtonpsed into silence as he wonder who on earth wants to murder him. First, the murderer messed with his race car, and second, released a snake into his room. Was there some blood feud from which the murderer had to kill Remington to set himself free? After calming down, Cecelia started cleaning the porcin shards on the floor in case they might hurt her son¡¯s tiny feet. When finding the stamps on the bottom of a porcin bottle, she, was surprised, ¡°Whoa, are these porcins I just smashed the blue and white ones from Yuan Dynasty? They can¡¯t be! They are fake, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡± Remington had a bit of spasm on his lips. It didn¡¯t matter anymore whether they were authentic or fake. Keeping discussing it could never bring back the billions of dors the woman had just squandered. After she cleaned the room, he suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can ask someone to handle that viper!¡± ¡°I can take care of it. Watch it. I¡¯m gonna use this dead snake to fish the murderer!¡± Cecelia hade up with a great idea! Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting Her Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting Her Man Finally, it dawned. 41% 14:52 1/5 The news that a snake sneaked into the Aroma Vi spread out very soon. Florence Omar led several servants to the scene and the corpse of such a big viper scared the goosebumps out of everyone. ¡°Geez! Howe this creature came here?¡± ¡°Got a bite from it, and who can survive?¡± ¡°Were it not for Miss Linsey who beat the snake to death, otherwise it¡¯d be a huge mess!¡± Seeing the snake set the tongues wagging, and meanwhile, Cecelia was checking secretly checking every¡¯s looks and spoke, ¡°Wait at sec. I¡¯m hanging this snake on the alley outside the Aroma Vi, so I can show M?dam Nelson if shees over. By then, she¡¯ll be suggesting an investigation, and we¡¯ll know who sent the snake in soon!¡± Having put those words, she then hung the snake up outside the Vi and warned everybody not to touch the snake in case the venom touched them.¡± When everything was set, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Remington and Andreas. After breakfast, people of the Nelson family who heard the news. came to visit Remington one after another. The first visitors were Renee J, Remington¡¯s stepmother, and her daughter, Sabrina Nelson. ¡°What the hell was going on? I heard Remington was bitten by a snake. Is he alright?¡± Once arriving at the Aroma Vi and seeing Florence Omar, Renee. J pretended to be concerned and asked. ¡°Luckily, Young Master Remi was fine. Thanks to Miss Linsey who killed that snake.¡± Florence Omar exined. ¡°Where¡¯s the snake?¡± asked Sabrina Nelson. ¡°Right there!¡± Sabrina Nelson was looking in the direction Florence Omar was pointing at and when she spotted that big snake, she was scared to hide behind her mother¡¯s back and screamed, ¡°Ah, so horrible! Why did you hang it up there?¡± Renee J also turned pale from fear. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten rid Chapter 16 Fish the Murderer eroding. Fifteen minutester, the victim will be dead. That¡¯s how deadly the venom is! 41% 14:52 After Cecelia filled Remington in with her finding, he narrowed his eyebrows into more frowns and asked, ¡°Why is there a snake from abroad? More urately, a viper?¡± 4/4 Cecelia replied, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious: someone tries to murder you! Were it not for me and Andres sleeping here tonight, you¡¯d be in the queue to hell already!¡± ¡°Who wants to murder me?¡± ¡°Does anyone you offended ur to you?¡± Remingtonpsed into silence as he wonder who on earth wants to murder him. First, the murderer messed with his race car, and second, released a snake into his room. Was there some blood feud from which the murderer had to kill Remington to set himself free? After calming down, Cecelia started cleaning the porcin shards on the floor in case they might hurt her son¡¯s tiny feet. When finding the stamps on the bottom of a porcin bottle, she was surprised, ¡°Whoa, are these porcins just smashed the blue and white ones from Yuan Dynasty? They can¡¯t be! They are fake, aren¡¯t they?¡± Remington had a bit of spasm on his lips. It didn¡¯t matter anymore whether they were authentic or fake. Keeping discussing it could never bring back the billions of dors the woman had just squandered. After she cleaned the room, he suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can ask someone to handle that viper!¡± ¡°I can take care of it. Watch it. I¡¯m gonna use this dead snake to fish the murderer!¡± Cecelia hade up with a great idea! Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting HerProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting Her Man Finally, it dawned. 41% 14:52 1/5 The news that a snake sneaked into the Aroma Vi spread out very soon. Florence Omar led several servants to the scene and the corpse of such a big viper scared the goosebumps out of everyone. ¡°Geez! Howe this creature came here?¡± ¡°Got a bite from it, and who can survive?¡± ¡°Were it not for Miss Linsey who beat the snake to death, otherwise it¡¯d be a huge mess!¡± Seeing the snake set the tongues wagging, and meanwhile, Cecelia was checking secretly checking every¡¯s looks and spoke, ¡°Wait a sec. I¡¯m hanging this snake on the alley outside the Aroma Vi, so I can show M?dam Nelson if shees over. By then, she¡¯ll be suggesting an investigation, and we¡¯ll know who sent the snake in soon!¡± Having put those words, she then hung the snake up outside the Vi and warned everybody not to touch the snake in case the venom touched them. When everything was set, she went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Remington and Andreas. After breakfast, people of the Nelson family who heard the news. came to visit Remington one after another. The first visitors were Renee J, Remington¡¯s stepmother, and her daughter, Sabrina Nelson. ¡°What the hell was going on? I heard Remington was bitten by a snake. Is he alright?¡± Once arriving at the Aroma Vi and seeing Florence Omar, Renee J pretended to be concerned and asked. ¡°Luckily, Young Master Remi was fine. Thanks to Miss Linsey who killed that snake.¡± Florence Omar exined. ¡°Where¡¯s the snake?¡± asked Sabrina Nelson. ¡°Right there!¡± Sabrina Nelson was looking in the direction Florence Omar was pointing at and when she spotted that big snake, she was scared to hide behind her mother¡¯s back and screamed, ¡°Ah, so horrible! Why did you hang it up there?¡± Renee J also turned pale from fear ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gotten rid 41% 14:52 Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting Her 2/5 of that disgusting thing yet? Hanging it up there for what?¡± ¡°Miss Linsey said hanging it up there for Madam Nelson toe, and have a look at it. Then, she¡¯ll be having someone digging out the murderer.¡® Having heard Florence Omar¡¯s words, Renee J exchanged a look with her daughter but no words. Afterward, they went up straight to visit Remington. They walked into the room and just caught Cecelia feeding Remington his breakfast. ¡°Are you alright, Remington?¡± Cecelia turned her face to Renee J after hearing her voice and swept over these two visitors. She noticed Renee bringing a well- dressed girl with her. She knew the girl¡¯s identity immediately. She must be Remington¡¯s half¨Csister, Sabrina Nelson. ¡°Young Master Nelson is fine. What brings you here, Madam Renee?¡± ¡°I heard that a snake sneaked into the Aroma Vist night, so Ie by to check Remington. I¡¯m eased seeing him okay!¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t makements, on that exnation, but she must admit this woman nailed the role of a stepmother! On the previous day when she came with Camelia Shawn Cecelia ridiculed her away, yet, a day after, she coulde again acting normal like a saint who had moved on from the past grudges. What was the conclusion of that? The conclusion was that the woman was more able to endure! No wonder she could be Mrs. Nelson from an affair. She must be able to endure a nuclear explosion! As Sabrina Nelson aside saw how pretty and elegant Cecelia was, jealousy took a root right in her heart. She thought Remington must be a blessed man because even the woman who came for bringing blessing to him would be such a fabulous beauty! ¡°I heard that Miss Linsey has signed the agreement and is going to leave our family after R¨¦mington recovers, right?¡± The news drove Renee J toe here with this certain question. If Cecelia Lindsey wasn¡¯t permanently living here, then she would be no threat. ¡°Madam Renee must have wished I¡¯d leave sooner!¡± Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting Her With only a look at the woman in front of her, Cecelia could know what she was thinking, that she¡¯d love her to leave right away. ¡°Howe! Yesterday was a misunderstanding. No need to take that into your heart, Miss Linsey!¡± Renee J faked a magnanimous tone. 3/5 ¡°I¡¯m not that mean how you think I am, but as long as I¡¯m still married to this man, I¡¯ll do my obligation. Anyone who tries to murder my man has to walk over my dead body!¡± Cecelia showed her stance and determination to all the people here. These words were like a hammer giving a hard strike to Remington¡¯s frozen heart and making it tremble. Her man? How could she speak out such shameless words? Nheless, for the first time, they did bring the feeling of being protected to him, but it was somewhat weird. ¡°Your man? You¡¯re just here for bringing him the blessing, not marry him! My brother is meant to be with Cami!¡± Sabrina Nelson blurted out when anger bubbled up in her heart. Cecelia knew why she and Remington had registered as a couple but others didn¡¯t, so she didn¡¯t want to make a further exnation. Sabrina Nelson with her words triggered Remington¡¯s unease from toe to head, resulting in him punching one hand up and striking down the bowl off Cecelia¡¯s hands. The bowl crashed on the floor with a harsh noise. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Startled, Sabrina Nelson embraced her own head out of fear. Cecelia knew that Sabrina Nelson pissed Remington off with her words. ¡°Shoot, Mr. Nelson¡¯s about to blow up. Hurry and go away!¡± Cecelial found an excuse to drive people away. Renee J panicked and took her daughter out of here. Cecelia came back and picked up the bowl from the floor and said, ¡°Your stepmother is nice to you, treating you like her own son and bringing a bunch of people to visit you. ¡°Shut up!¡± Remington replied displeasedly. Chapter 17 Cecelia Being Dominating Protecting Her 4/5 ¡°Where¡¯re your manners? Is your mania really kicking in?¡± She was going to wipe clean his lips, but he pushed away her hand. While he was going to say something, a rap of knocks on the door came. Later, Florence Omar opened the door and reported, ¡°Young Master, Miss Linsey, Dr. Chamber is here! Need I ask him up now?¡± ¡°Hurry, ask him up!¡± Dr. Chamber could be of use to help this guy with his mania! Soon, the door opened again, and Dr. Chamber who had been needled into aa by Remington the last night walked in just in time to catch Remington freaking out. But he had apany this time, who was Ronald Nelson, oldest Young Master of the Nelson Family, son of Remington¡¯s second uncle, father of those two chubby boys. Seeing his second cousin freaking out, Ronald Nelson bolted to Remington and grabbed his arms, and spoke, ¡°Are you alright, Remi? Dr. Chamber is here, let him check upon you!¡± ¡°Young Master Remi, calm down!¡± Jackson Chamber came over quickly and check his body. Amid talking, Ronald Nelson was also observing Cecelia. He had heard about what happened during the quarrel and it was Cecelia Linsey who made his mother and wife disciplined by the familyw. He wanted to find out what this woman was capable of. Remington finally calmed down yet was continually gasping. Ronald added, Remi, stay calm. All you need to do now is focus on recovering, and I take care of the business. There¡¯s nothing you should be worried about.¡± While Jackson Chamber was checking on Remington, Ronaldid his eyes on Cecelia and continued, ¡°Miss Linsey, while Dr. Chamber was checking on Remi, could we have a word outside?¡± ¡°Well, okay.¡± Perhaps about his kids, she thought and followed him out. Remington had no clue what Ronald would talk with Cecelia, so he picked up his ears. In the hall, Ronald turned around and stared at Cecelia¡¯s pretty face with eyes roving over her features. ¡°Outstanding as you are, Miss Linsey, howe you were willing toe to my family and bring blessing to my brother?¡± He implied, that even the dumbest woman wouldn¡¯t be willing to marry a dying person. The door was not locked tightly, and Remington was also curious why this woman would marry him and bring him the blessing as he was dying. Ophelia Linsey wasn¡¯t willing, but why would Cecelia be? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 What a Pair of Siblings! ¡°The Nelsons outrank most of the families. You have power and money, and I can gain a lot from bringing the blessing. If Young Master Remi recovers, Madam Nelson will pay me big time. Why wouldn¡¯t I take the job?¡± Cecelia wouldn¡¯t reveal her true purpose, so in order not to rouse suspicion, she had to downgrade herself into a narrow¨Cminded. woman who came here for money and power. However, these words came through the ajar door to Remington¡¯s ears without a single syble missing. Remington got depressed hearing those words. He had seen it clear before that this woman was harboring some purpose. She was such a snob, apparently taking this job for the Nelson money and the title of Mrs. Nelson! 1/4 Her words didn¡¯t rouse Ronald¡¯s suspicion, and with his lips curving up a smile, Ronald said, ¡°Then take good care of my brother. I¡¯ll pay you much as long as he¡¯s better!¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Ronald.¡± ¡°As for the quarrel thing between Barry, Kalvin, and Andres, I¡¯ve heard about it, and my mother and wife spoiled my kids too much, and my wife sometimes goes too far. I apologize to you on behalf of them. You don¡¯t need to take that personally! Saying, Ronald reached a hand to grab one of her shoulders and secretly gripped it. He locked his pair of sharp eyes on hers like a hawk targeting its prey. Did he just paw her the first time he met her? Was he implying something by that? Cecelia swayed back her shoulder and smiled lightly, ¡°I get it. I won¡¯t take it personally!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± At that moment, Remington¡¯s intense coughs came out of the room, and Cecelia was urged to go back in. Before the bed, she asked Jackson Chamber, ¡°Dr. Chamber, is Young Master Remi alright?¡± Jackson Chamber replied, ¡°Young Master Remi¡¯s mania is Post- O Dill Kiem un from time to timo Hic heart Chapter 18 What a Pair of Siblings! 415 14:53 2/4 and lung recovered well, and if taken care of with medical treatment, he¡¯ll have the chance to get well!¡± Ronald Nelson gave a stare at Jackson Chamber, ¡°Much obliged, Dr. Chamber. Please prescribe some medications for my brother!¡± Jackson Chamber took out two bottles of medicine from his medical kit, handed them to Cecelia, and told her about the volume. ¡°Okay, thank you, Dr. Chamber. I¡¯ll keep my eyes on Young Master Remi and remind him to have them!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Linsey, for taking care of my brother. I¡¯ll be back to check on him in a few days!¡± After Jackson Chamber checked on Remington and prescribe medications, Ronald had to say goodbye and take him away. They walked out of the door together, and when they left the Aroma Vi, Ronald whispered and asked, ¡°Why would Remington wake up for no reason?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not aware of that. I¡¯m also wondering why Young Master Remin grabbed his mind suddenly. Maybe I miscalcted the volume of the potion. Ronald Nelson exhaled a long sigh and asked, ¡°How soon will the medicine today take effect?¡± ¡°Regrly one month after he takes it.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± A sinister hint flickered in Ronald¡¯s eyes and his lips curved up into acent smile. Remington put on a long face In the main bedroom and felt enraged so long as he imagined the scene and conversation between his brother and Cecelia. Cecelia didn¡¯t realize the man was upset but was scrutinizing the two bottles of medicines Jackson Chamber prescribed. She took a shot of them and sent it to her assistant Verda Hill to do some searching. When she didn¡¯t talk, the whole room was quiet like no one was there. Yet, Remington shouted, ¡°I need to the bathroom!¡± ¡°I heard you. Keep your voice down. I¡¯m not deaf!¡± She ced down the bottles, stood up, and asked, ¡°Pee or dump? How are you gonna do it? Need me to carry you there or you¡¯ll finish it on your bed?¡± ¡°Get outta here and find a guy back!¡± + Chapter 18 What a Pair of Siblings! ¡°Fine!¡± 3/4 Cecelia called in a male family servant to help Remington handle his business. She didn¡¯t avoid them at first, for she wanted to see how the servant helped him, but he didn¡¯t want her to see his private parts. He yelled, ¡°Linsey, get out!¡± She raised her beautiful eyebrows and talked back, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to expect. I¡¯ll go!¡± Remington, Her words brought hot fury to him. Nothing to expect? Cecelia waited ande back until the servant left. Soon enough, Remington once again yelled out, ¡°I need water!¡± She poured a ss of water for him and served him to take a sip, but he deliberately picked on, ¡°Too hot!¡± She poured some cool water into the ss, but he continued, ¡°Tool cold!¡± ¡°Too hot and too cold? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± She could sense that this mister is releasing his wrath on her. ¡°I only drink water of 37.5 degrees! No lower or higher!¡± Remington thought he made it difficult for Cecelia and she would take it. Unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t. She poured the water into a bin, and said, ¡°Then you won¡¯t drink it! I don¡¯t care how thirsty you are! And when the thirst beats you up, bet you¡¯ll drink pee!¡± ¡°You damn woman! How dare you abuse me? You think I won¡¯t kick you out of our family?¡± Remington was so angry at the fact that Cecelia didn¡¯t react as he predicted. On top of disobeying him, she dared to challenge him! ¡°Who dares kick my granddaughter¨Cinw out of our family? Who can take care of you if she¡¯s gone? I heard about the snakest night, and were it not for Cecelia, you¡¯d be bitten! Now instead of thanking her, you¡¯re going to kick her out?¡± walked in cha hoord bic 41% 14:53 4/4 Chapter 18 What a Pair of Siblings! grandson roaring the kick¨Cout¨CCecelia speech. A good¨Clooking woman followed Madam Nelson when she walked in, and it was Cynthia Nelson, Remington¡¯s sister, who opened her mouth, ¡°Brother, you should tame your temper! Or you¡¯ll never find a wife for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Beat it!¡± Remington was rude even to his sister. But in his defense, she had iting by cursing him that he couldn¡¯t find a wife. ¡°Grandma, look at him. He¡¯d die alone!¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t stop but continued, ¡°What kind of dumb girl would choose him and even have a baby with him? Oh, such a poor girl!¡± It brought a blush up Cecelia¡¯s cheeks, and she was too embarrassed to admit she was the mentioned poor girl. Judging from the conversation between the siblings, they must have been in many fights before! What a pair of siblings! Cecelia continued, ¡°Madam Nelson, you¡¯re here just in time! I¡¯m going to talk with you about that snake!¡± ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± Madam Nelson asked. ¡°I¡¯m also wondering how the snake came out of nowhere?¡± ¡°That was a venomous snake from abroad, not local. I suspected that someone was trying to murder Young Master Remi. Madam Nelson and Cynthia were shocked, and Cecelia added, ¡°Madam Nelson, all we need to do now is find out who sent the snake and catch the murderer!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll have to catch the murderer!¡± Madam Nelson soon called in Carlos Minton the butler and passed her order, ¡°Dig it up. Do not miss any clue and suspects!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Carlos Minton answered. Right at that moment, Florence Omar hurried in and reported, ¡°Miss. Linsey, I just found out, the snake was gone!¡± ¡°Gone?¡± 40% 14353 Chapter 19 The Perfect Sister¨Cinw Material Chapter 19 The Perfect Sister¨Cinw Material 1/4 The people in the room came out downstairs and Cecelia found that the snake was really gone from where she hung it. ¡°Madam Nelson, that snake was hanging in the corner of the hall. I kept it as evidence for you to check. Somehow, it¡¯s gone now.¡± Cecelia exined. ¡°But how was it gone? Who would take it away?¡± Madam Nelson asked. Cecelia took a look at the servants around and they were all shaking their heads and saying they didn¡¯t see anyone there. Cynthia looked over at the Vi and said, ¡°Badly, that corner has no cameras, a dead end. We won¡¯t know who took it away.¡® ¡°It¡¯s obvious. That person dared to steal that snake during the daytime for only one reason. He or she is guilty and fears Madam Nelson to investigate that case. Therefore, he who stole the snake must be who sent it here!¡± That was why Cecelia orchestrated it that way, hanging the snake up there in the corner that cameras didn¡¯t cover so that the murderer could steal it away. It was daytime and the man must be too afraid to let Madam Nelson investigate the case so he stole the evidence, which was why he took risks to do the stealing. And that was the trap Cecelia wanted that guy to get into. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It was all going ording to her n, and then she could trace that murderer by it. ¡°You¡¯re right! Miss Linsey, what a clever girl you are!¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes shimmered brightly as she found Cecelia not only smart but beautiful and treat Andres well. She was such a perfect Sister¨Cinw material! Madam Nelson also credited Cecelia¡¯s assertation and asked, ¡°What are we gonna do to spot that murderer?¡± ¡°Madam Nelson, you can go back now. Then, gather all Nelsons at the front lobby and I¡¯ll prove to you how the true murderer is!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Madam Nelson agreed, and Cynthia got excited expecting how Cecelia, the female Sherlock Holmes, to grab the tail of that murderer. Her expectation went high! Chapter 19 The Perfect Sister¨Cinw Material 40% 14:53 2/4 As the matriarch, Madam Nelson gathered every family member of the Nelsons at the main lobby of the Nelson Mansion with all servants standing outside the gate in lines. Except for Maria Albert and Lydia Charton who got injured, and Remington who couldn¡¯t move, nearly every member was here. As Cecelia walked into the lobby, she learned howplicated the familywork was seeing all the members. Even Samuel Nelson, Remington¡¯s father, showed up. She was told that Master Samuel was running the Nelson International Corp overseas and he barely lived in the mansion during the years. Cecelia swept her eyes around and received all the attention, which was when Madam Nelson asked, ¡°Cecelia, honey, this is everybody. How are you gonna spot that murderer?¡± ¡°Madam Nelson, I hung the snake up in the corner of the hall where no cameras cover, so if the snake was stolen away, we couldn¡¯t know who did it. ¡°But if the murderer thinks he can get away with it, he or she will be so naive! I smeared with some special powder the rope where I hung up the snake, and anyone who took it off must have some on his or her hands.¡± ¡°Flip your palms up and let me check them. I¡¯ll give you the murderer!¡± Cecelia sounded very certain, and Ronald in the crowd was staring at her, trying to hide his smirk. Madam Nelson followed and gave her order, ¡°Everyone, flip your palms up and let Miss Linsey check!¡± They had to reach out their hands because only doing this could help them get off the suspicion. Cecelia began to check on them one by one from inside to outside the gate, with no exception. When she came back, Madam Nelson asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you spot the murderer?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, Madam Nelson. I suspect he must have worn gloves.¡± Cecelia answered. Sabrina Nelson sneered, ¡°Stop your tricks, better leave the case to the police to crack! You think you¡¯re a detective?¡± Cecelia had a look at Sabrina with cold detachment. She ignored the taunt and spoke to Madam Nelson, ¡°Madam Nelson, even if the murderer was wearing gloves, I have a way to find him!¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The Perfect Sister¨Cinw Material ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Give me a few minutes. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Having said that, Cecelia turned around and left the lobby. 40% 14:53 She left and no one knew what she was going to do, but soon she returned, with two policemen, one leading a police dog. The arrival of the policemen and the dog beat away everyone¡¯s confusion. 3/4 Meanwhile, a male servant in the lines outside the gate was on the brink of breaking down. He was sweating on his forehead and guilt climbing up his mind, but he had to force himself to stay calm, couldn¡¯t show any panic at all. Madame Nelson led everyone out of the lobby and saw Ceceliaing with policemen to the mansion. Sabrina snorted, ¡°Turns out she¡¯s ordinary and also asks for the police¡¯s help. Boo!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cecelia came near and exined, ¡°Madam Nelson, apart from on the rope, I sprinkled the special powder on the ground under the snake. If the thief had to walk away, he must have stepped on it! Let the police dog sniffle and we¡¯ll spot ¡®him!¡± She opened a bag of pink powder and let the police dog sniffle it, and then the dog started doing his job. With a sensitive nose, the dog followed the trace of the smell to the servants, most of who were too afraid to move a bit. When the dog came closer to the sweating servant, fear forced him to run away. But the dog targeted him and lunged at him, catching him by his legs. with a bite. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me¡­ Please¡­¡± That servant got bitten on his shank and began howling painfully on the ground. Cecelia excliamed, ¡°See? He¡¯s the murderer!¡± ¡°Peter Sheldon?¡± Madam Nelson recognized the servant, but Peter Sheldon, as everyone familiar with him knew, was an honest folk. How could he have the guts to do such a thing? But like a long¨Ctamed dog still bites someday, no matter what his QUEDOOO WOO Modem Noicon couldn¡¯t forgive anyone who attempted 40% 14:59 Chapter 19 The Perfect Sister¨Cinw Material to murder her grandson. 4/4 ¡°Peter Sheldon, was it really you who sent the snake? Why on earth did you try to murder Remi?¡± Madam Nelson questioned in anger. Samuel also chided, ¡°How dare you try to murder my son! You¡¯re digging your own tomb!¡± The police pulling the dog away though, Peter Sheldon was rolling on the ground still, Cecelia als¨® questioned, ¡°Peter Sheldon, now that you¡¯re spotted and tried to run away out of guilt, what¡¯re you gonna have to say?¡± Carlos Minton took a step forward and berated him, ¡°Peter Sheldon! Did you send the snake? Confess!¡± ¡°Madam Nelson, Master¡­ Spare me¡­ It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I¡¯m innocent¡­¡± Peter Sheldon cried out. ¡°Still denying even at the end of your rope, huh?¡± Cecelia walked closer and grabbed a shoe Perter Sheldom kicked off his foot and showed it to Madame Nelson. ¡°Madame, check this out. Does the powder in my hands match the powder he stepped on?¡± Chapter 20 She Appreciates Cecelia Chapter 20 She Appreciates Cecelia NA 40% 14:53 1/4 Against the sunlight, the crowd came forward and could see glittering spots on the bottom of Peter¡¯s feet, the same bright light that the powder gave off. ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡± The crowd confirmed that Peter had stolen the snake! Faced with the evidence and the presence of the police, Peter could not stand it. He fell to his knees and confessed, ¡°I¡¯released the snake¡­ Madam Nelson¡­ I was wrong¡­ Please forgive me!¡± Gabrie snapped, ¡°Peter, when did the Nelson family ever mistreat you? Why did you do such a horrible thing? Why would you want to harm Remington?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Peter looked up with tears in his helpless eyes. Seeing everyone staring at him, Peter could only say, ¡°Because Remington¡­ He criticized me back then, so I held a grudge against him and did this stupid thing¡­¡± The Nelson family remembered this incident. A few months earlier, Remington had seen Peter trying to grope a maid. Remington would have thrown Peter out of the Nelson family if Gabrie and Carlos hadn¡¯t intervened. The Nelson family decided to give Peter a chance to make things. right because he was a senior servant. However, no one expected Peter to try to get back at Remington instead of correcting himself. ¡°Peter, I never thought you would hate Remington for such a trivial matter, and you even wanted to get back at him. You failed me!¡± Gabrie regretted having forgiven Peter and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a mistake, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for it. Officer, please take him away!¡± The police came forward and took Peter, who then cried out in pain. ¡°Madam Nelson, I¡¯m sorry, I have failed the Nelson family¡­ I will take the consequences. Please pardon my family¡­¡± Peter almost yelled thest words and seemed afraid that no one. would hear him. Peter was taken away by the police. With a deep sigh, Gabrie said, ¡°Today, thanks to Cecelia¡¯s wisdom. If it weren¡¯t for her, the murderer might still be atrge. Cecelia has done us a huge favor! We should all be grateful to her!¡± The more Gabrie looked at Cecelia the more she appreciated. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 She Appreciates Cecelial Cecelia. Everyone looked at Cecelia and was impressed by her. ¡°Just doing my job,¡± Cecelia said calmly. Doing her job? She seemed to have seen herself as a part of the family already! 2/4 Renee and Ronald became wary of Cecelia. If Remington were to marry any ordinary woman, they wouldn¡¯t give a damn about it. However, Remington was marrying Cecelia, who seemed really smart and scheming. With her around, it would be harder for them to take action against Remington! Later, Gabrie told the others to leave. Then, Cecelia went back to the Aroma Vi with Cynthia. Andres was sitting at the door waiting for Cecelia. The moment he saw Ceceliae back, he ran towards her quickly and wrapped his arms around her legs. Cecelia then picked her son up and pinched his nose as she said, ¡°Andres, are you hungry?¡± Andres shook his head. Then, he wrapped his little arms around her neck and stared at her. Cynthia¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw how close Andres was to Cecelia. ¡°No way! Am I hallucinating? What the hell is wrong with Andres? He¡¯s actually asking for a hug from you?¡± Cynthia and Andres went along well, but Andres didn¡¯t like having physical contact with her, let alone asking her for a hug! Cynthia wondered what magic Cecelia had used to not only charm Remington but also to win Andres¡® heart. ¡°Andres is a little kid. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to want to be hugged?¡± Ceceliaughed. ¡°It¡¯s not normal. Absolutely not!¡± Cynthia tentatively held out her hand and said, ¡°Andres,e! Come! Come on! Can you give Aunt Cynthia a hug?¡± Andres ignored Cynthia¡¯s chubby hand and buried his little face in his mum¡¯s neck, without even ncing at Cynthia. ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m depressed! I¡¯m your aunt. I worked my ass off to take care of you when you were a baby. How could you be so cruel to me?¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t even know how toin. Andres seemed to havepletely forgotten about her after he had his motherl 14:53 Chapter 20 She Appreciates Cecelia 3/4 After returning to the Aroma Vi, Cynthia told Remington everything that had happened at the mansion, without Cecelia having to say anything. And Cynthia kept praising Cecelia. ¡°Just a little skill!¡± As far as Remington was concerned, Cecelia had only yed a little trick. It only proved that she was a scheming woman. ¡°How could you say that? Cecelia is as amazing as a detective. She is so smart. Anyway, I¡¯m very happy to have a sister¨Cinw like her. And our grandmother likes her too. You¡¯d better hurry up and get well. Go get her! Then you¡¯ll be able to give Andres ¨¢ family.¡± Remington felt speechless. He wondered how Cynthia had been brainwashed by Cecelia. If it kept going on, he wouldn¡¯t have any people around him to be. trusted. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird that Andres actually likes Cecelia too? And he¡¯s very close to her. What¡¯s going on? They¡¯ve only known each other for a couple of days. Gee! What magic does that woman have?¡± Cynthia was still mumbling to herself. However, Remington was already tired of hearing Cynthia¡¯s words and shooing her away. ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯m going to r¨¦st! You are annoying!¡± ¡°Alright! Fine! Fine! I¡¯ll go!¡± The moment Cynthia left, Cecelia came into the room. Then, Remington yelled unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? What are your still doing here?¡± ¡°Why are you so pissed off?¡± Cecelia walked closer to Remington and looked at the expression on his face. Seeing his grim face, Cecelia deliberately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you going through menopause? Or did your sister feed you the wrong pills?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Hearing her joke, Remington felt he was in an even worse mood. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯ve bought them off!¡± He was trying to say he would not marry her just because she¡¯d roped in his grandmother, his sister, and Andres. She was dreaming! ¡°When did I do whatever I wanted? Huh?¡± Her clear and beautiful voice was charming. Cecelia walked up to him. Seeing Remington¡¯s angry face, she deliberately said. ¡°Given Chapter 20 She Appreciates Cecelia your current situation, so what if I did whatever I wanted to you?¡± 40% 14:53 4/4 Cecelia suddenly wanted to prank him. Then, she reached out and pressed her hand against his chest as she said, ¡°Even if I forced myself on you, what could you do to me?¡± Remington felt uneasy at the feel of her touch. Then, he reached out and pped her hand away. ¡°Shame on you! If you ever touch me again, you¡¯re dead!¡± Cecelia couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the CEO of the Nelson Group to be so innocent. Haven¡¯t you ever been touched by a woman? Huh?¡± ¡°Fuck off! Why are you being so flirty?¡± Remington was furious, but Cecelia was amused by the look on his face. He looked like a cute doormat when he got mad. Cecelia stopped teasing him and got down to business. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stop joking with you. I think your sister just told you about what happened, right? We¡¯ve caught the man who released the snake! It¡¯s actually a servant named Peter.¡± ¡°So you think Peter is the mastermind?¡± Remington asked rhetorically. Cecelia replied, ¡°He stole the snake. He has admitted that he released the snake, and he has a motive. He must be the guy who did it.¡± ¡°Did he want to kill me because I had reprimanded him? It happened. a long time ago. Why would he wait until now to get back at me? It doesn¡¯t make any sense, don¡¯t you think?¡°¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the real mastermind either! It¡¯s highly likely that he was just told to do it!¡± Remington went into silence. Then, Cecelia pondered as she said ¡°If Peter was told to do so, then who could the real mastermind be?¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The Stunning Look In Their Eyes Cecelia began to think back, and the faces of the Nelson family shed through her mind. ¡°Who could that be? Could it be¡­¡± At this point, Cecelia felt like any one of them could be the mastermind! 40% 14:53 For example, Renee the hypocritical stepmother, Ronald, and the others. Cecelia wondered if it could be one of them. Remington¡¯s presence was a threat to their interests. If Remington disappeared, they would be able to gain more benefits. It would be terrible if that were the case! ¡°What did you think of it?¡± asked Remington. 1/5 ¡°I¡¯m wondering if the person who caused the car ident you were in and the mastermind who told Peter to release the snake could be the same person,¡± said Cecelia. ¡°It¡¯s possible. The killer always slips up!¡± Remington had long sensed a connection between these incidents. He¡¯d been in a car ident first, but he hadn¡¯t died. Now, someone had secretly released the snake to kill him! It could be the same culprit who did a series of backroom deals. Whoever it was, he would find the mastermind! When Cecelia was about to go to sleep at night, she said, ¡°Remington, I¡¯ll go back to my home tomorrow. You can ask your assistant Fredric toe and look after you then!¡± Remington ignored her. Then, without repeating herself, Cecelia turned and took her son to rest. The next day, Cecelia took her son to have breakfast. Then, Camelia came to pick up Andres and drove him to school. Cecelia put a small pendant around Andres¡® neck. As she packed her things and was about to leave, Andres hugged her leg and wouldn¡¯t let her go. Andres was afraid that his mother would leave him again! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He knew that his father must have had a bad temper and a fight with his mum. He wondered if his mum had left him because she got mad at his dad. He didn¡¯t want his mum to agol Chapter 21 The Stunning Look In Their Eyes 40% 14:53 Seeing the worried look on her son¡¯s face, Cecelia knelt down and said soothingly, ¡°Andres, I¡¯m not leaving you. I have something to attend. Be good. You go to school. I¡¯ll pick you up after school this afternoon. Then, we¡¯ll go home together. Okay?¡± 2/5 Seeing Andreas pout, Cecelia stuck out her little finger and said, ¡°A pinky swear?¡± Andres held out his little finger, interlocked her little finger, and made a pinky swear with Cecelia. Then, he watched Cecelia walk away. Andres was not happy from the moment Cecelia left. He pouted his little mouth. Although he wanted to cry, he struggled to hold back his tears. He was really scared that his mum would nevere back! ¡°Andres, go to school with Camelia!¡± Camelia came over and took Andres by the hand, but Andres wouldn¡¯t let her touch his hand. Then, he put on his school bag and got into the car. He was going to school to wait for his mother to pick him up in the afternoon. Camelia hated Andres to the guts when she saw how strange he was. She thought, ¡®Bastard, why don¡¯t you die sooner? Verda, her assistant, drove up to pick up Cecelia. After sitting in the back seat, Cecelia turned on her computer and asked, ¡°Did you find out anything about the drug I asked you to look up?¡± ¡°Already sent you an email, Miss Linsey.¡± Upon opening her email, Cecelia saw the detailed instructions for the bottle of medicine. ording to the instructions on the bottle, Cecelia could tell that the medicine contained tubarine. It was a neuromuscr¨Cblocking drug, which could prevent muscle atrophy and could be used by paralyzed people. However, Remington was not paralyzed. He had only suffered at severe fracture of his lower limb and was still conscious, so he could not use the drug. Jackson had given Remington a medical examination. Why did he prescribe such a drug to Remington when he knew what was happening to him? ording to Cecelia, the Chamber family had been practicing medicine for generations, and both Jackson and his father were personal doctors of the Nelson family and had been serving the Nelson family. Since Jackson was trusted by the Nelson family, it was intriguing for him to prescribe such pills to Remington! Chapter 21 The Stunning Look In Their Eyes ¡°Get the pill analyzed again. I want to know the ingredients of the drug.¡± 40% 14:53 3/5 Cecelia had a preliminary suspicion that something was wrong with Jackson. How would she know what he really thought? Maybe Jackson was after Remington! Currently, Remington was lying in a hospital bed because he had suffered serious injuries. It was highly likely that he would be targeted. And Cec¨¦lia wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt him. On the way to the Celestial Hotel, Cecelia made a phone call to her two sons. ¡°Hello, Cyrus, Max, how are you?¡± ¡°We are ready! Mummy, where are you? When will you get here?¡± At that moment, Cyrus and Max were in their room at the Celestial Hotel. Max was expertly tapping his computer keyboard while Cyrus was lying on the sofa, rxing and eating an apple. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ll meet you guyster.¡± After Cecelia ended the phone call, Verda parked the car in front of the hotel. Cecelia stepped out of the car. With a cold face, she walked towards the front door of the hotel in strides. The birthday party of Heather, the hostess of the Linsey family, was held in thergest banquet hall of the Celestial Hotel. The Linsey family had invited arge number of guests, including famous businessmen, fashion icons, and the mainstream media. At this point, guests were drinking in the ballroom. As the head of the Linsey family, Gary wore a suit and walked among the guests, talking andughing. Heather had gone from being a homewrecker to Gary¡¯s wife. She was dressed in a gorgeous gown and wore jewelry,ughing and joking with the other richdies. As everyone was happily talking, Cecelia narrowed her cold eyes. and walked into the ballroom as she lifted her gown. The moment Cecelia appeared in the doorway, everyone immediately started talking. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Wow! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Someone gasped. Most people followed the sound and looked at the woman who slowly walked in through the doorway. Cecelia was wearing a white dress, which was covered with diamonds. It made her look glittering. She had delicate makeup on. Her dark hair cascaded down her back. The light made her skin look Chapter 21 The Stunning Look In Their Eyes fair. 40% 14:53 4/5 She looked noble and elegant, like a beautiful princess from a fairy tale. ¡°She¡¯s so damn pretty? Who is she? What family is she from?¡± ¡°Oh my! She looks as pretty as the top three beauties of the Center City!¡± She looked a lot prettier than Ophelia. And she had an outstanding temperament. Most of the men in the room were stunned the moment they saw. Cecelia. They had a look of amazement in their eyes. Even Ophelia¡¯s brother, Harry, felt his heart beat strongly when he saw Cecelia step into the room. Harry could not help but stare at Cecelie. It was the first time in his life that he had met a woman who could make his heart flutter so much. Gary and Heather came out together. When they saw Cecelia walk in, they were stunned and wondered why Cecelia was there. Didn¡¯t Cecelia need to look after her sick man? Some of thedies gathered around and asked curiously, ¡°Mrs. Linsey, who is this girl? Is she a rtive of yours?¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s not. She is Gary¡¯s oldest daughter.¡± Heather exined awkwardly. Since it was Heather¡¯s birthday party, she was the birthday girl and the spotlight. Did Cecelia dress up to be here and try to steal her thunder? ¡°Is she Mr. Linsey¡¯s eldest daughter? Isn¡¯t she Cecelia? Wasn¡¯t Cecelia buried in a fire five years ago?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t she die? Why is she alive again?¡± Everyone knew that there was a fire in the Linsey vi five years. ago. The Linsey family¡¯s eldest daughter was burnt to death. And the Linsey family had a funeral service and received a lot of money for condolences! It was a p to the Linsey family! The Linsey family had held a funeral five years ago in the name of their daughter¡¯s bereavement and collected arge sum of money. Since their elder daughter showed up alive at the banquet hall, what would the others think of it? Heather didn¡¯t invite Cecilia to her birthday party, but Cecilia showed up, and Heather wondered what she should do. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 She Stole the Spotlight Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 1/5 At this point, Heather had no choice but to exin, ¡°We all thought she¡¯d been burned to death five years ago, but we didn¡¯t think she¡¯d survive and escape. She came back recently. ¡°Well, so that¡¯s what happened!¡± ¡°Cecelia has be so beautiful after five years! I wonder if she is engaged.¡± Heather felt depressed to see the attention of the guests shift to Cecelia. Although Heather was a little upset, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Immediately, she put on a smile and walked up. ¡°Gee! Cecelia, you¡¯re back!¡± Ophelia also saw Ceceliaing. She wondered why Cecelia had suddenlye uninvited. Sean noticed the woman who walked in. He was shocked to hear Heather refer to her as Cecelia. He was extremely shocked! He had no idea Cecelia was alive. And he hadn¡¯t heard the Linsey family say that she had returned alive. When he suddenly saw Cecelia, he was stunned, guilty, and terrified. At first, he thought he¡¯d seen a ghost! After all, he had set her up five years ago! At that time, he wanted to burn Cecelia and the child in her belly. However, he didn¡¯t expect her to be alive. Had Cecelia reallye back alive? Moreover, what he couldn¡¯t believe was that Cecelia had changed so much that he didn¡¯t dare to recognize her. After all, five years ago, Cecelia was unattractive, simple, weak, and gullible. However, now, Cecelia looked gorgeous. She had a wise and cold gleam in her eyes that made her lookpletely different from before! He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes! Sean asked Ophelia quietly, ¡°Ollie, is she really Cecelia? Is she at human or a ghost?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cecelia! She¡¯s alive!¡± Chapter 22 She Stole the Spotlight 2/5 Ophelia answered Sean in a lowered voice. Putting on a smile, she stepped forward and greeted Cecelia. ¡°Cecelia, how did you find the time toe to my mother¡¯s birthday party?¡± Ophelia was suggesting that she should be looking after Remington at the Nelson Residence right now. How did the Nelson family let her go out at will? ¡°I just came back the day before yesterday to marry into the Nelson family on your behalf, and today happens to be the day for me to go hom¨¦. And I¡¯m here in time for Aunt Heather¡¯s birthday. How could I note?¡± Cecelia¡¯s words were very informative. The upper ss of Center City knew that the Nelson family, the top of the five families and the number one plutocrat, was looking for a woman to marry his family¡¯s ailing son. However, Gary was cruel enough to let his recently returned daughter marry into the Nelson family instead of Ophelia. If the others didn¡¯t know the Linsey family well, they would think. Cecelia wasn¡¯t Gary¡¯s daughter! Also, Cecelia particrly called Heather aunt. If she hadn¡¯t. mentioned it, everyone else would have forgotten about it. Heather became Gary¡¯s wife shortly after Gary¡¯s ex¨Cwife had just passed away. Soon, Gary imed to the public that Ophelia was his biological daughter. It was clear that Gary was a jerk. Seeing Cecelia and Ophelia stand together, the surrounding people were whispering about the two of them. ¡°Everyone says Ollie is one of the top three beauties of the Center City. Look at her sister Cecelia! She¡¯s as pretty as Ollie!¡± ¡°Cecelia seems to be more beautiful!¡± As the saying went,parisons were odious. Ophelia was said to be one of the top three beauties of the Center City. However, the moment Cecelia stood next to Ophelia, Cecelia outshone Ophelia instantly. Cecelia looked dazzlingly beautiful, as if she was glowing. She seemed to have the magic power to eclipse the gxy. She simply stood silent and said nothing. Her cold and gorgeous. face would make her the center of attention. Heather had always thought her daughter was the most beautiful girl. However, the moment Cecelia showed up, Ollie was outdone! Chapter 22 She Stole the Spotlight In order not to let Cecelia outshine Ollie, Heather tteringly took Cecelia¡¯s arm and led her into the house. ¡°There. Come on. Don¡¯t stand in the doorway. Come in and talk!¡± 40% 14:54 3/5 Sean followed Ophelia in. His gaze still fell on Cecelia, because he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is she really Cecelia? She¡¯s changed so much too!¡± Ophelia nced at Sean and noticed that he had glued his eyes to Cecelia. She also noticed that all the men in the room were staring at Cecelia, including her elder brother. She was going crazy with jealousy! Ophelia thought, ¡®What a bitch! Slut! Shame on her! Cecelia seduced all the men as soon as she came back! She¡¯s disgusting!¡± Sean¡¯s younger sister Kathrin came up to Ophelia and asked, ¡°Ollie, is that woman really Cecelia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s her.¡± Ophelia stared at Cecelia with a sinister look in her eyes. ¡°No way? Is it really her? I can¡¯t even believe it!¡± Kathrin was also shocked by Cecelia¡¯s appearance. After all, Cecelia was unattractive and a in Jane five years ago. How could Cecelia have changed so much in just five years? ¡°What¡¯s her purpose ining back today? Does she want topete with you in the Linsey family?¡± Kathrin asked again. Ophelia¡¯s face darkened. She wasn¡¯t going to let Cecelia have her way! Noticing the gown Cecelia was wearing, Kathrin nudged Ophelia and said, ¡°Ollie, is she wearing the same brand of dress as you? Howe the one she¡¯s wearing looks so much like that Vera couture dress you sawst time? Did she steal Vera¡¯s gown?¡± Ophelia had a furious look in her eyes. She suppressed her anger and said, ¡°How could that be? How could she possibly afford to wear Vera¡¯s gown? I¡¯ve made some inquiries. A wealthy businessman from Gend City, bought this Vera¡¯s dress. I¡¯m sure what she¡¯s wearing is a knockoff! Just wait and see how I expose her!¡± Ophelia walked towards Cecelia, leaned closer, and smiled as she praised, ¡°Cecelia, you look so prettier than before. This dress looks fabulous too! It¡¯s thetest season of Vera¡¯s couture gown, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cecelia sneered at Ophelia¡¯s insincerity. After taking one look at her gown, Cecelia said, ¡°Yes! Ollie, you don¡¯t look too bad today. This Knockoff gown really suits you!¡± Chapter 22 She Stole the Spotlight Cecelia¡¯s words made everyone look at the gown Ophelia was wearing. Vera was a luxury womenswear brand that had be super popr and sold¡¯exceptionally well in the country in thest few years, which was much sought after by celebrities and socialites alike. If one wore a legit gown from Vera, everyone would envy andpliment her. However, Ophelia wore a knock¨Coff gown! Just now, someoneplimented Ophelia on how ssy she looked in her gown. However, others really saw something wrong when they looked at her gown. 4/5 Some people were already makingparisons. ¡°No way! If Cecelia hadn¡¯t said anything, we wouldn¡¯t have noticed that the blue dress Ollie wore did look quite like one of Vera¡¯s dresses. But if you look closely, you can see the difference.¡± ¡°Exactly. Now, there is a difference between the pattern of this dress and the authentic one. And the stitching on this dress is pretty rough too!¡± ¡°Huh? The one Cecelia is wearing is the authentic Vera, I saw it in Vera¡¯s gship shop thest time was there. I¡¯m not mistaken!¡± The crowd looked at Ophelia. ¡°Could this dress that Ollie is wearing be¡­¡± The crowd looked at Ophelia. ¡°Could this dress that Ollie is wearing be¡­¡± Anyone who knew anything about Vera could see the difference between Ophelia¡¯s dress and the one worn by Cecelia. Everyone knew that the dress Ophelia was wearing was a knockoff! In fact, it didn¡¯t matter if Ophelia and Cecelia wore the same brand of dresses. However, what got people scared was the knockoff dress and the authentic dress being put together forparison. Ophelia had been ridiculed and humiliated. Ophelia didn¡¯t run away and revealed, ¡°Cecelia, is that really Vera¡¯s couture dress you¡¯re wearing? I¡¯ve seen this dress before. specifically asked about it at the time. The shop assistant said that a wealthy married businessman from Gend City had bought the dress. Did that wealthy businessman give you the dress he bought?¡± Ophelia¡¯s words made her take the upper hand. Instantly, the crowd started talking about Cecelia again. Everyone could hear Ophelia implying that a wealthy married businessman had bought the dress. So was she suggesting that Cecelia was hidden away by that rich businessman? Chapter 22 She Stole the Spotlight Did Cecelia be that businessman¡¯s mistress? Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 She Exposes Her in Public 1/4 Everyone started gossiping. With a calm face, Cecelia asked, ¡°Ollie, I don¡¯t know where you got that rumor from. What proof do you have?¡± ¡°I have proof! I know the general manager of Vera in the Cathail Republic. I can call him right away. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡± Ophelia wanted to ruin Cecelia¡¯s reputation. And Heather didn¡¯t stop h¨¦r because she couldn¡¯t wait to see Cecelia be humiliated. ¡°Yeah! Call him!¡± Cecelia smiled lightly and had a calm look in her eyes. Ophelia made the call in public and got in touch with the general manager, whom she knew. Then, she put her call on speakerphone and asked him who had bought Vera¡¯s couture dress. Ophelia lifted her chin and waited for the general manager¡¯s answer. And everyone around her listened carefully to the conversation. Soon, a man¡¯s voice came from the speaker. ¡°Miss Linsey, the couture dress you were looking atst time was bought in full by ady named C¨¦celia.¡± His words left Ophelia in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not true! Didn¡¯t you sayst time that it was bought by a married businessman?¡± ¡°Miss Linsey, are you mistaken? You wanted to buy a couture dress, but it was already sold. Then, you chose another blue dress, but a businessman bought that one. You did not choose another dress after that. If you need anything, wee toe to our Vera gship store and choose¡­¡± Ophelia didn¡¯t listen to what the manager said after that. Then, in a p¨¢nic, she hung up the phone. At first, she wanted to make a public spectacle of Cecelia. However, she had shot herself in the foot. Now everyone knew that the dress she was wearing was not Vera¡¯s dress at all, which proved that she was wearing a knockoff dress! The surrounding people started snickering and gossiping about her. Seeing her daughter make a fool of herself, Heather rushed over and pulled Cecelia away. ¡°Cecelia, it¡¯sContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. so nice to have you home. I¡¯d like to introduce you to some friends. Come! Come on! Come on!¡± Ophelia froze in ce after Cecelia was dragged away. She felt the blood flowing backward throughout her body. And she had a faraway look on her face. It was so humiliating! Chapter 23 She Exposes Her in Public She felt so embarrassed! She couldn¡¯t wait to pass out. 170% 12:59 2/4 She had bought a knockoff gown because all the gowns she had an eye on had been bought by someone else. And she didn¡¯t want to be ashamed at the party. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Cecelia to expose her in public! How could Cecelia be such a pain in the as s! Ophelia hated Cecelia so much that Ophelia¡¯s nails dug into her p¨¢lms. Kathrin came over andforted Ophelia. ¡°Ollie, don¡¯t take it personally. It¡¯s just a dress. She just said that to make you look bad and to humiliate you! Come on. I¡¯ll go with you to change into a dress, and come backter!¡± Kathrin pulled Ophelia out of the ballroom. Then, Heather dragged Cecelia into the ballroom and ran into Gary and a few of his friends. A few of his friends keptplimenting, ¡°Mrs. Linsey, congrattions on getting your daughter back. Cec¨¦lia is so beautiful! She¡¯s amazing! ¡°Mrs. Linsey, now, you have two daughters. You are so lucky. And, today happens to be your birthday. What a blessing!¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you¡­¡± Upon hearing thepliment, Gary could only ept the guests¡¯ congrattions and smile awkwardly. In fact, he and Heather were very nervous because they both had bad feelings in their hearts. They were afraid that Cecelia would reveal what had happened back then! After all, they knew that there had been a fire at the Linsey residence, but they had not called the police and had chosen to keep it to themselves. With a smile on her face, Cecelia said, ¡°Five years ago, there was a fire at the Linsey residence. I survived. The second month after the fire, my mother passed away. Now, I¡¯m back home. And I¡¯ve noticed how much the Linsey residence has changed. Dad, I didn¡¯t realize that you and my aunt had been married for five years. How time. flies!¡± The crowd was shocked at her words. When they came back to their senses, they also started pointing at Gary and Heather. Whether Gary¡¯s daughter was alive or dead in the fire that happened in the Linsey residence five years ago was unknown. However, Gary romarried Leather not long after his wife¡¯s death Chapter 23 She Exposes Her in Public How could Gary be such an as shole? Heather was so da mn calcting. She married Gary not long after her sister¡¯s death. Anyone would believe that Heather and Gary must have had an affair a long time ago! Cecelia put Gary and Heather in an awkward position once she spoke up. 3/4 After figuring out the Linsey family¡¯s rtionship, one of the guests said to Heather, ¡°Mrs. Linsey, I now realize that Gary¡¯s ex-wife Le and you are sisters. You¡¯ve gone from being an aunt to being the mother of your sister¡¯s children. Cecelia and you have be much closer to each other!¡± Heather felt her face burn with pain, but she smiled and exined, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. After my sister died, I was very sad. I just thought I¡¯d help her take care of her kids. I treat Cecelia as if she were my own daughter. I want to help my sister take care of the Linsey family!¡± What a hypocrite! Didn¡¯t Heather find her words ridiculous? Heather didn¡¯t even dare to mention how she abused, humiliated, and tortured Le during her stay in the hospital. She would do anything to marry Gary! ¡°Aunt Heather, you were so good to me. My mother only gave birth to my brother and me. Unfortunately, my brother disappeared at a young age. I was in a fire five years ago. My mum has since passed away. I don¡¯t know which child you helped my mother take care of.¡± Cecelia¡¯s questioning left Heather speechless and embarrassed. Heather had nothing to say. Then, Gary quickly came up and said, ¡°Cecelia, I¡¯m so happy to have you back. It¡¯s been five years since you came home. Your aunt and I have missed you so much!¡± Heather was very good at acting and even squeezed a tear out of her eye. ¡°That¡¯s right, Cecelia. I missed you every day you were away. It¡¯s good to have you back alive.¡± ¡°Aunt Heather, really? Since you¡¯ve missed me so much, it seems I¡¯vee back at the right time.¡± Cecelia forced a smile. Heather continued to y nice. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll be family from now on. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll treat you like my own daughter. And you and Ollie are sisters too.¡± ¡°Yeah. Ollie and I are sisters. You asked me to rece Ollie to marry the sick son of the Nelson family. You must have wanted me to have Chapter 23 She Exposes Her in Public a good life. I got you. I will do as you say from now on.¡± Everyone around her knew how biased Heather was. How could Heather be so brazen as a stepmother? 4/4 Cecelia wrapped her arm around Heather and patted her on the back. ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯t thank you enough. You¡¯re closer to me than my mother was. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of you from now on. Heather forced a smile. Why did she feel creeped out after hearing her say something like that? After releasing Heather, Cecelia smiled, but her eyes were icy cold. Cecelia thought, ¡®I will never get along with you cruel creatures! I havee back to collect my debt from you! And you will all wait to pay for it! Heather, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson right away!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 She Was So Humiliated Seeing the other guests arrive, Heather and Gary went to greet them. At this point, Sean approached Cecelia with a ss of wine. 1/4 Standing in front of her, Sean sized her up and said, ¡°Cecelia, long time no see. It seems that you¡¯ve been doing well.¡± Sean didn¡¯t mention anything about what happened back then. He assumed that Cecelia didn¡¯t know that he set the fire. For now, he merely noticed that Cecelia had be beautiful and was attracted to her pretty face. ¡°Mr. Gusto, you are talking to me in public. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my sister will be jealous? Aren¡¯t you afraid of gossip?¡± Cecelia sneered and despised a ssholes like Sean. Thankfully, she had broken up with Sean a few years ago. She would have got the shares of the Done Group that he had cheated her out of! ¡°Ollie is generous and understanding. She won¡¯t be jealous.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ncing over at the waiter with the tray, Cecelia sneered, picked up a ss of wine, and asked, ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sean was in a good mood. When he had finished drinking his wine, he continued to stare at her. Cecelia still had a calm look on her face. She sneered and thought, ¡®What a jerk! I¡¯ll make you suffer right now!¡¯ Ophelia finished changing her dress and went back into the room. Her face darkened as she saw Sean and Cecelia clink sses and drink wine together. She was afraid that Cecelia would steal Sean away again, so she rushed over, took Sean¡¯s arm, and asked, ¡°Sean, what are you and my sister talking about?¡± ¡°Just small talk.¡± Seeing Ophelia arrive, Sean withdrew his gaze. It was almost time. All the guests had arrived. Then, the host came on stage and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you foring to the birthday party for Ms. Heather Done, the wife of the CEO of the Linsey Group. Chapter 24 She Was So Humiliated DINA 70% 13. 80 2/4 ¡°Next, we¡¯d like to invite Ms. Heather Done and Mr. Linsey to join us on stage. Later, we will ask the staff to bring up the gift that Mr. Linsey has prepared for his wife.¡± As the host was invited to the stage, Heather suddenly felt her back. itch. She wanted to scratch her back, but she had to endure the itchiness and walk onto the stage. Everyone turned to look at the door. Then, six staff members joined together to carry arge rectangr object covered with a red silk cloth, making the gift look mysterious. The host continued, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Linsey have always been the model couple of the Center City. Everyone knows how much Mr. Linsey loves his wife, which is why he has prepared such a special birthday gift for her today. Please let Mrs. Linsey reveal the surprise herself!¡± At this point, everyone turned their heads to watch Heathere over and unveil the red silk cloth. Heather had a terrible look on her face as the itch on her back had spread from one spot to arge area. It had been itching the hell out of her. She forced a smile and removed the red silk cloth. Everyone eximed in shock once they saw the photo embedded in the huge crystal. ¡°Mr. Linsey really loves Mrs. Linsey! He must have spent a lot of money on such a huge crystal table!¡± ¡°Is that a picture of Mrs. Linsey when she was young? She looks so beautiful!¡¯ As she heard the guests exim, Heather looked over at the crystal frame. Her face darkened once she saw the woman in the photo. The woman in the photo was not Heather when she was young. The young woman intimately hugging Gary was not Heather at all! ¡°Who is she?¡± Heather looked over at Gary, who was standing across from her. The moment Gary took a look at the photo, he nearly had a heart. attack in shock. He wondered why a picture of him and his mistress. had been exposed. He was screwed! ¡°This is a misunderstanding! It must be a misunderstanding. They made a mistake¡­¡± Gary exined hastily. Then, the quests came back to their senses and said, ¡°So that¡¯s not 170% 13:00 Chapter 24 She Was So Humiliated a picture of Mrs. Linsey when she was young. Could this be a picture of Miss Linsey with another woman?¡± 3/4 ¡°How could Mr. Linsey show a picture of him with another woman? What would Mrs. Linsey think when she saw it?¡± ¡°Is Mr. Linsey cheating on her?¡± Everyone started gossiping, and the image of Gary and Heather as a model couple that they had worked so hard to maintain was instantly ruined. Cecelia watched the dramatic scene quietly. Then, Heather rushed up and questioned Gary, ¡°Who is that woman? Tell me!¡± ¡°Stop it! Just have it removed!¡± Heather disagreed. However, at that moment, her back itched so much that she couldn¡¯t help but scratch it. The more she scratched her back, the more she felt itchy. The more she felt the itch, the more she wanted to scratch her back. Immediately, Heather bizarrely, started scratching her back. She itched so much that she ripped her gown. Her back was covered with red spots. Things had gotten out of hand. The guests began to talk. Seeing this scene, Gary felt humiliated. Then, he asked Sean toe over and carried the crystal table down. Sean was about to run up to the stage. Unfortunately, his stomach suddenly churned at that moment. Then, he felt so sick that he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer! His face turned green. Then, all he could do was squeeze his legs. and run out to find the washroom. ¡°Sean! Sean¡­¡± Ophelia failed to call out to Sean. Her parents made a fool of themselves in public. Especially, when she saw her mother take off her dress and wriggle around regardless of her image, she had to run to help her mother. ¡°Mum, Mum, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Ophelia picked up the gown to cover Heather¡¯s body. However, the itch seemed to be contagious. Soon, she too felt a strange itch on her body. Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but start scratching her body too. Heather and Ophelia just stood there on the stage writhing while, scratching. Their behaviour was so bizarre that it made them look. like two psychopaths. Chapter 24 She Was So Humiliated 170% 13:00 Heather could never have dreamed that it was Cecelia pping a tickling powder on her back that caused her to make a fool of herself. 4/4 Since Heather was so concerned about her making a fool of herself, Cecelia made Heather feel doubly humiliated! Gary finally found some people toe over and lifted the crystal tabl¨¦ off the stage. Afterwards, he saw his wife and daughter both doing a bizarre striptease in front of the crowd! It was so humiliating! ¡°Stop filming! Stop filming!¡± Gary stopped the guests from taking pictures and tried to protect his wife and daughter. However, he could not control the scene. Cecelia stood in the crowd as she watched the dramatic scene. She had seen enough before turning around and walking out of the ballroom. There was chaos in the ballroom. And Sean had just started acting. He rushed to the washroom and had diarrhea. Before he could leave the washroom, Sean started to have another stomach bug, so he had to keep squatting. After several repetitions of diarrhea, Sean felt his legs go weak. When he tried to wipe his bottom, he found that there was no toilet paper in the bathroom. He then wiped his bottom with his socks. The moment he lifted his trousers and opened the door, he noticed that it was locked from the outside. ¡°Open the door! Open the door! Is there someone out there?¡± Sean banged on the door from inside the bathroom and screamed, but no one opened the door. When he took out his mobile phone to make a call, he found that there was no signal inside the bathroom. At this time, he happened to have a stomachache again. Then, he rushed back into the cubicle to have diarrhea. Afterwards, he tried to flush the toilet. However, the drainpipe suddenly burst. All the dirty water gushed out and poured all over him. However, the worst was yet toe!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Teaching the Bad People a Lesson 1/4 Someone had tampered with the air-conditioning in thevatory and lowered the temperature to the lowest. When the cold air kept blowing in, the toilet was spraying dirty water. Sean was drenched and felf nauseated. When he rushed to the sink to wash his hand, the water from the faucet was blood. Suddenly, the ceilingmp on the top flickered, and a woman with disheveled hair and a blo ody face appeared in the electronic mirror on the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± He was so frightened that he fell to the ground. The air was freezing. The sh*t was filthy and pungent. And the woman in the mirror was bleeding. ¡°Ah!¡± Sean was so scared that his legs went limp, so he couldn¡¯t get up. His stomach was cramping badly. And he felt unbearably cold. He had never been so scared, disgusted, or ufortable before. So, he even wanted to die. Cyrus put a sign of ¡± Service Suspended, Repair Pending¡± at thevatory door and then ran back into the room. ¡°Max, how¡¯s it going on?¡± Maximus¡¯s surveince system had recorded Sean¡¯s embarrassing moments in thevatory and the wonderful scenes at the banquet. He packed all these materials, added mailboxes of multiple medial with one click, and clicked ¡°Send¡±. ¡°OK! It¡¯s done!¡± No one knew it was Maximus and Cyrus that had nned today¡¯s trick. They wanted to teach those bas ta rds a lesson for their mother. When Cyrus received a message on his watch, he put on his peaked cap and said, ¡°Mommy is waiting for us downstairs. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°OK!¡± Maximus packed his things and left the room with Cyrus. When Cecelia saw two kids running out of the hotel in the luxury car, Verda opened the car door and let them get on. After getting in the car, Cyrus grinned, ¡°Mum, are we good?¡± Chapter 25 Teaching the Bad People a Lesson Cecelia stroked their heads with a smile and replied, ¡°You¡¯re amazing! My boys are the best!¡± 2/4 Verda started the car and said with a grin, ¡°The Linsey family will suffer today. Cyrus and Max¡¯s attack will make them die a miserable death!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! The media will report their scandal soon!¡± After finishing speaking, Cyrus thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, Mommy, you said you found our brother. Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the Nelson family.¡± When Cecelia showed Andres¡¯s photos on her phone to Cyrus and Maximus, the boys both leaned over. Cyrus eximed, ¡°Wow, he looks like us!¡± Maximus said, ¡°No, he looks the same as us!¡± ¡°Mommy, when can we meet our big brother?¡± Cyrus asked. ¡°You need to wait. I must strengthen the bond between him and me before bringing him out to meet you. Please be confident in me. I won¡¯t keep you waiting long!¡± The kids expectantly nodded, thinking they would be invincible after reuniting with their brother. When Cecelia was chatting with her sons, Verda stopped the car at the gate of the Westsite Columbarium. ¡°Here we are, Miss Linsey!¡± After Verda got out of the car and opened the car door for Cecelia, thetter got off with the kids. Looking up at the solemn gate, she took a deep breath. Today, she hade here to bring her mother¡¯s ashes back. Her mother Le had passed away two months after her ident. Cecelia had not gotten the news, so she had note back for the funeral. Gary was so cold-blooded and stingy that he had not bought a cemetery for Le and put her ashes in the columbarium for five years. But he and his family were living in a spa cious vi and enjoying expensive delicacies. At the thought of this, Cecelia gritted her teeth with hatred. Cyrus and Maximus ran inside to look for their grandmother¡¯s ashes first. The kids recognized Le in the photo in a small grid and shouted, ¡°Mommy! We found it! Granny¡¯s here!¡± Hearing this. Cecelia and Verda walked over together 31 13:00 Chapter 25 Teaching the Bad People a Lesson Looking at the familiar face in the photo, Cecelia felt sad and shed tears. 3/4 Then, she said, ¡°Mom, I am back! And I came to see you! I¡¯m sorry for leaving you alone in such a cold ce for five years. I am unfilial.¡± Looking at the urn, Cecelia unexpectedly saw a lc flower in the small grid and recognized it was Jacaranda. It used to be Le¡¯s favorite flower during her lifetime. Cecelia picked up the jacaranda and found it quite fresh, so she guessed someone had ced it here not long ago. ¡°Who came to visit my mother?¡± When Cecelia turned to look at Verda, thetter replied, ¡°Her friend?¡± ¡°My mother¡¯s friend? Who? Who knows she likes Jacaranda?¡± Cecelia pondered for a while but still had no clue, so she asked the kids to say hello to their grandmother first. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Cyrus, Max, bow to Grandma!¡± When Maximus obediently bowed, Cyrus shouted, ¡°Grandma, I am. your grandson Cyrus. Nice to meet you! He is my brother Max. He is not good at speaking, so I will talk to you on his behalf! Now, we will bow to you together! His words instantly lightened the sad atmosphere. What an eloquent. kid! After the worship, Cecelia took out her mother¡¯s urn, gently wiped off the dust with her sleeve, and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve found a suitable ce for you and will take you out of here right now.¡± When she carried the urn out of the columbarium with red eyes, everyone kept silent. Only she knew how sad she was. If there hadn¡¯t been the fire, she would not have left the capital, and her mother wouldn¡¯t have died so young. She showed a cold look and thought, ¡°Mom, what happened to your after I left? Who killed you? Heather or Ophelia? I will seek revenge no matter who it is!¡± Verda quietly drove the car to a ce full of flowers and said, ¡°Miss Linsey, this is Cherry Blossom Ridge. It has one of the best views in this city. We have bought it ording to your order. Thend belongs to the LC Group now. Chapter 25 Teaching the Bad People a Lesson 4/4 Cecelia got out of the car and stood on the top of the hill. Seeing the sea of cherry blossoms, she remembered her childhood. My mother had brought her and her toddler brother here for a pic. They had taken pictures,ughed, and caught butterflies together among the blossoms. This ce had her best memories. Cecelia chose the best location and said, ¡°Verda, have my mother buried here.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Linsey!¡± After Verda made a phone call, several workers came, dig out a tomb, and put a small coffin in it. When Cecelia was about to fetch the urn, Cyrus offered to help her out of kindness. Seeing him slip and lose bnce with the urn in his arm, Cecelia hurriedly shouted, ¡°Be careful, Cyrus!¡± Unfortunately, Cyrus still fell. When the urn dropped to the ground, the ashes sc attered around. Looking at the s cattered ashes, Cyrus turned pale. Bad! He was screwed! Chapter 26 Doing a Bad Thing with Good Intentions. Chapter 26 Doing a Bad Thing with Good Intentions. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± 1/4 Cyrusy prone on the ground and looked at the ashes all over the ground, feeling sad. He had done a bad thing with good intentions. ¡°Cyrus!¡± Verda and the others were shocked. Seeing this situation, they didn¡¯t know what to do. Maximus helplessly shook his head when seeing Cyrus do such a stu pid thing. Cecelia walked over with a frown and helped Cyrus up. After confirming he was not injured, she turned to look at the ashes on the ground. She felt so sad that tears fell one by one. However, it was Cyrus who had spilled the ashes. And she couldn¡¯t beat him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom.¡± Cecelia could only cup the ashes with her hands and put them into the urn bit by bit. Cyrus felt self-med, so he also cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I didn¡¯t mean to throw you to the ground. I¡¯m sorry. Verda came over with a tool and said, ¡°Miss Linsey, let me help you!¡± When he squatted down to help, Cecelia suddenly screamed, ¡°Verda, don¡¯t move!¡± Verda froze, thinking she wanted to do it by herself. But her next movement surprised him. Cecelia raised her hands and repeatedly smelled the ashes on them. The two kids and Verda were shocked, wondering if it was her entricity. Why was she smelling ashes? After repeatedly sniffing at her hands, Cecelia mumbled in shock, ¡°No! No!¡± Verda didn¡¯t know what was wrong, so he curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Linsey? What¡¯s wrong? Did you smell the scent of dirt in the ashes? Do you need me to carefully gather them with the tool?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Doing a Bad Thing with Good Intentions Cecelia waved her hand to stop him and said with a serious 2/4 expression, ¡°They are not ashes! There is something wrong with my mother¡¯s ashes!¡± Cecelia had a keen sense of smell, so she had discovered it! Verda asked in shock, ¡°What? They are not ashes? What are they?¡± The two kids widened their eyes and stared at Cecelia on the ground. She rubbed the thing carefully with her fingers and said, ¡°Quicklime! It¡¯s quicklime!¡± ¡°Quicklime?¡± Verda and the workers were so shocked that they fell silent. Then, Verda quicklyy prone on the ground and smelled it. There was indeed the smell of quicklime.. He then asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Miss Linsey, why is the urn containing quicklime?¡± Cecelia could not figure it out either, so she said, ¡°Go fetch some water!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When he brought a bottle of mineral water over, Cecelia filled a small container with a little powder and poured the water into it. When the quicklime met the water, it immediately boiled, emitting white smoke and a burst of heat. Cecelia stared at the mixture in the container and said, ¡°It is undoubtedly quicklime! When quicklime meets water, it will produce calcium hydroxide and turn into ked lime. The boiling, water vapor, and heat are all its chemical reactions.¡± While speaking, she kept blinking her eyes and thinking about why her mother¡¯s ashes had turned into quicklime. If Cyrus had not fallen, she would not have noticed the smell or discovered it was quicklime instead of her mother¡¯s ashes in the urn. Cyrus scratched his little head and asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cecelia seriously said, ¡°Cyrus and Max, there is something wrong. with your grandma¡¯s ashes. I¡¯m going to find out the reason. I¡¯ll ask people to send you home first. ¡°Okay!¡± After arranging for her subordinates to cond the kide back. Cocolis. Chapter 26 Doing a Bad Thing with Good Intentions. said, ¡°Verd?, pick up the urn on the ground. Let¡¯s go!¡± 3/4 When they returned to the columbarium, Verda kicked open the door of the administrator¡¯s office, grabbed the administrator by the cor, and pressed him onto the table. The administrator was so scared that he raised his hands in surrender, saying, ¡°Sir, we can talk. Please don¡¯t hit me. ¡°Listen! Miss Linsey wants to ask you something! You must tell the truth! If you dare to lie, I will chop off your fingers!¡± Snap! Verda stabbed a knife into the table only two centimeters away from the administrator¡¯s fingers. The administrator trembled with fright while shouting, ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t dare to lie! Miss Linsey, please ask whatever you want to know.¡± Cecelia walked in, put the urn on the table, and said, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s urn. I took it from here not long ago. But I found what it contains was quicklime instead of her ashes! Have you ever touched the ashes in the urn?¡± Then, she fiercely banged on the table with murderous intent in her eyes. ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible! Miss Linsey, we¡¯ve never touched the urns here. We keep them properly and never touch them without permission. This is our rule. The administrator was so scared that his legs shook violently, so she knew he dared not lie. ¡°If so, can the visitors whoe to worship the deceased with flowers do such a thing?¡± Cecelia thought of the jacaranda, wondering whether it had something to do with the disappearance of the ashes. ¡°No! The ce where the flowers are ced is outside. There is a door between it and the ce where the ashes are stored. Visitors have no ess to urns. ¡°Can you guarantee no one has tampered with my mother¡¯s urn since it arrived here?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡°Yes, I can guarantee. No one has touched it. We have surveince cameras! Besides, no one wanted to touch the ashes, right?¡± Ordinary people would not touch the ashes of the dead because it might bring bad luck. Cecelia continued, ¡°That is to say, the urn has been ced there since it was delivered and no one has moved it righ12¡± Chapter 26 Doing a Bad Thing with Good Intentions 4/4 ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°One more question. How long have you been working here?¡± ¡°Six¡­ six years.¡± Cecelia asked Verda to let go of the administrator and ordered, ¡°I need to know who brought my mother¡¯s ashes here.¡± The administrator took out several thick registration books ording to the time of Le¡¯s death and hurriedly flickered through them. After a while, he said, ¡°It is Mr. Gary that sent it here in person. Here is his signature. It is unmistakable.¡± Cecelia looked at the book and confirmed it was indeed her father¡¯s signature. The date was August 6 five years ago on which day her mother had passed away. ¡°Check the surveince video. I want to know who hase to visit my mother recently. Cecelia would not miss any clues! The administrator had no choice but to y the surveince video. A man wearing a ck hooded long windbreaker hade to visit her mother yesterday afternoon. And he had left after putting the jacaranda in the grid. The man had been wearing a hat and a mask, so they could not see his face or determine his identity. But ording to his figure, Cecelia guessed he might be in his twenties but could not figure out who the mysterious man was for the time being.. Before leaving, she coldly warned, ¡°You can keep your fingers for now! I hope you did not lie! If I find out the disappearance of my mother¡¯s ashes has anything to do with your fault at work, I will raze this ce to the ground and bury you and your colleagues with her!¡± After finishing her harsh words, Cecelia left with Verda. Gary! She would investigate her father Gary next! Chapter 27 What A p in the Face! Chapter 27 What A p in the Face! 169% 13:01 1/4 Less than two hours after the Linsey family banquet, news rted to the Linsey family came out one after another. Here was what was rted to Gary, ¡°Business tycoon Gary Linsey cheated in his second marriage, and his intimat¨¦ photos with his lover were exposed to the public.¡± Ophelia was also on the news, ¡°Miss Ophelia, a beauty in the Center City, actually wore fake vera brand, and she was pped in the face by the genuine version. Heather¡¯s news was also very funny, ¡°Heather Done, a richdy, performed a striptease at the birthday party and shocked the audience.¡± In addition to their family being in the news, Sean was also doomed, ¡°The Linsey Group¡¯s CEO Sean Gusto was trapped in the bathroom, and he was covered in s hit. Here are the photos.¡± Many media reported news rted to the Linsey Group one after another. People on social media watched it with excitement and left a lot ofments in thement area. ¡°Gary Linsey cheated again? Didn¡¯t they say that he is a good man? Three days ago, he said in an interview that he only loves his wife. What a p in the face!¡± ¡°The show of affection ended up backfiring. Why was Heather Done dancing like a zombie?¡± ¡°The daughter of a wealthy family still wears fakes. How shocking!¡± ¡°Mr. Gusto is the worst. Trapped in the bathroom? Haha, I can smell sh it through the screen! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Everyone was talking about it online. In the living room of the Linsey family, Gary called his subordinate and said furiously, ¡°Hurry up! Deal with it quickly! Suppress all the news! No matter what method you use!¡± Back in the living room, Heather was still crying. Seeing himing, she yelled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! I made a fool of myself because of you!¡± She med Gary for today¡¯s problems. ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m also disgraced!¡± Gary was very annoyed. Heather cried in front of Gwh, ¡°Mom, Gary is seeing another woman outside. Please help me!¡± ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not seeing her!¡± Gary refused to admit it. ¡°Gary said no. He wouldn¡¯t do that. It must be some false news!¡± 169% 13:01 Chapter 27 What A p in the Face! Gwh was partial to her son. 2/4 Ophelia thought of something, and said, ¡°Mom, I also believe that Dad would not cheat on you. In my opinion, there must be someone behind this incident today! Otherwise, why would all of us have suffered?¡± ¡°Who is ying tricks?¡± If it weren¡¯t for Ophelia, no one would have thought of this. Thinking about it carefully, they realized something. Today Gary¡¯s affair was exposed. Heather disgraced herself when she was stripping and scratching in public. Ophelia was exposed for wearing a fake brand, and she also disgraced herself when she was tickling her mother. Even Sean was no exception. He was locked in the bathroom, had severe diarrhea, and was sent to the hospital. They all had idents, but one person was safe and sound. At this time, all of them thought of one person, and that was Cecelia. ¡°Did Cecelia do it?¡± Heather was furious at the thought of that face. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s her. She came to the banquet with malicious intentions. She came here today to take revenge on us! It must be her!¡± Ophelia hated her guts. ¡°This girl is outrageous! Call her back! I have to ask her!¡± Gary also had to suspect that she did it. Cecelia had not been burned to death back then, and now she was here to get back on them! Just when the Linsey family was furious, Cecelia walked into the living room coldly carrying the package. ¡°No need to call. I¡¯m back!¡± Everyone raised their heads when they heard the sound. When they saw Cecelia appearing at the door in ck, they all stood up in shock. ¡°Cecelia! You came back just in time! Dad has something to ask. you!¡± Ophelia nced at her angrily. Gwh¡¯s face darkened when she saw Cecelia. Heather hated Cecelia¡¯s guts when she saw Cecelia again. If it weren¡¯t for her image, she would have rushed to Cecelia and hit her. ¡°Cecelia, let me ask you, did you ruin your aunt¡¯s birthday party today?¡± Gary asked. Heather couldn¡¯t help it either, and shouted angrily, ¡°Cecelia, tell me the truth, did you do it?¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 What A p in the Face! ¡°I did it, so what?¡± Cecelia answered calmly. 3/4 ¡°It¡¯s you! Why¡­why did you do that? Do you know that you made a fool of me in public today? It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Heather cried angrily. Gary said angrily. ¡°Cecelia, I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing as soon as youe back! It¡¯s so embarrassing for us! Why did you do that? Why?¡± ¡°Why? You know why!¡± Cecelia stepped forward and smashed the urn in her hand on the coffee table.¡± Boom! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The coffee table was smashed to pieces. The ss was shattered all over the ce, but the urn was rtively hard and did not shatter. Everyone was taken aback by her move. Gary said angrily, ¡°You da mn girl, what are you doing? I haven¡¯t punished you yet, but you are smashing it! What are you trying to do? Are you insane?¡± They all stared at her resentfully until Ophelia jumped onto the sofa and screamed, ¡°Ah¡­ Dad, Mom¡­ It¡¯s so scary¡­ It seems to be my aunt¡¯s urn on the floor¡­¡± Ophelia had already seen the name and photo on the urn and recognized it as the photo of her aunt. Her face turned pale with fright, and she was terrified. ¡°Ah¡­my g od¡­¡±Heather huddled with Ophelia in fright when she saw the urn, and the mother and daughter both turned pale with fright. After Gary stretched his head to look at it, he was also startled. But he was more angry than scared, ¡°Cecelia, what are you doing? Why did you bring your mother¡¯s ashes back?¡±¡± Gwh was so angry that she knocked her cane on the floor and shouted, ¡°You damn girl, I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you bringing a dead woman¡¯s ashes back? It¡¯s outrageous!¡± Cecelia¡¯s cold eyes swept across the faces of these people, and she snorted coldly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve brought it back for you to take a good look at. Is this my mother¡¯s ashes?¡± Heather forced herself to calm down and asked, ¡°Cecelia, what on earth are you trying to do? Make it clear! Why bring your mother¡¯s ashes home?¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold, ¡°What? Are you scared to see my mother¡¯s ashes? Are you guilty? I want to ask, how did my mother die at that time?¡± ¡°Your mother died after hearing that you had an ident. She couldn¡¯t bear the blow¡± Gary exined. Chapter 27 What A p in the Face! ¡°That¡¯s right. When your dad and I rushed there, your mother was already dying.¡± Heather agreed. 4/4 ¡°Why did I have an ident? Who told my mother the news after my ident? Huh?¡± Cecelia stared at Ophelia. Ophelia felt extremely guilty, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. It¡¯s not me¡­ I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything. She heard the news from the people in the hospital.¡± Gary pushed aside all responsibilities. Cecelia knew that she had no evidence now, and it would be useless to say more. She blinked her sore eyes and asked again, ¡°Okay, let me ask you another question. After my mother passed away, did you store her ashes in the columbarium?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gary nodded. ¡°Did you do it yourself? Did you ask someone else to do it?¡± ¡°No! No.¡± Gary was intimidated by his daughter¡¯s cold eyes, and a cold sweat began to break out on his back. ¡°If not, then why did you rece all my mother¡¯s ashes with quicklime? Where did you put my mother¡¯s ashes? Tell me!¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 She Tried to Protect Her Son Cecelia¡¯s sharp yell shocked everyone. ¡°Quicklime? What do you mean?¡± Gary asked, puzzled. 49% 13:01 1/4 Cecelia picked up the urn on the table and showed it to him, ¡°Look, take a good look! Are there my mother¡¯s ashes inside? No! It¡¯s all lime! How can you be so heartless? You didn¡¯t even keep her ashes? Are you insane?¡± Cecelia got angry and threw lime directly at Gary. Gary blocked it with his arm. His face was not stained, but his body waspletely white. He could smell it. It was indeed the smell of lime. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could this be lime? Cecelia, how could I have reced your mother¡¯s ashes? I got it from the funeral home and sent it directly to the columbarium. I didn¡¯t even open the urn!¡± Cecelia still stared at them. Fearing that she would not believe it, Gary could only swear, ¡°Cecelia, if you don¡¯t believe it, I will swear to God right now. I never touched her ashes. If I did, I¡¯d die a horrible death!¡¯ It was a serious oath! Cecelia could tell that he wasn¡¯t lying! Her cold eyes swept over Heather¡¯s face. Heather couldn¡¯t care about the embarrassment at the party, and shook her head in fright, ¡°Cecelia, we didn¡¯t know about this matter. If you didn¡¯t tell me, we wouldn¡¯t know about it. You should check carefully. Did someone make a mistake about your mother¡¯s ashes? This is not a trivial matter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll keep investigating!¡± She had made up her mind to investigate the ashes, and she would not let go of any clues. Cecelia continued to ask, ¡°Which funeral home was my mother sent. to be cremated after she died? Were you all present?¡± ¡°Of course, we were all there when she passed away. Her ashes were sent to the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gary nodded. ¡°You saw my mother¡¯s body being pushed into the cremation room?¡± Cecelia asked again. ¡°That¡¯s right. We all saw their staff push it in with our own eyes. How could there be anything wrong? After the cremation, your father got the ashes, and we took the ashes to the columbarium.¡¯ Chapter 28 She Tried to Protect Her Son ¡°After my mother died, you didn¡¯t even buy her a decent cemetery, and just sent her to the columbarium? You¡¯re living in a big vi. Aren¡¯t you feeling guilty?¡± Cecelia asked angrily. 13.81 2/4 They were so guilty that they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads, Cecelia picked up the urn and said coldly, ¡°I will continue to investigate it. If I find the person who did it, I will kill him!¡± There was no sound in the room, and they all felt that Cecelia who came back now was like a devil walking out of hell. She was so terrible! On the way back, Cecelia fell into deep thought. If Gary hadn¡¯t deliberately reced her mother¡¯s ashes, then this incident must have something to do with the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor. The next step was to investigate the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor, but she didn¡¯t have time to investigate today. It was almost time for kindergarten to finish school. She had to pick. up her son from school first. Cecelia said to Verda, ¡°Go to the Central Kindergartens.¡± The Central Kindergartens was the best exclusive kindergarten in the whole city. Those who could take sses here were children from wealthy families who could afford expensive tuition fees. The Nelson family had arranged the best kindergarten for Andres, hoping that he could get the best education from an early age. But they didn¡¯t take into ount Andres¡¯s special situation. For a child who had lost hisnguage ability like Andres, it was difficult to integrate into the group. Especially Andres had a withdrawn personality. He didn¡¯t eat or sleep at noon every day at school. He stayed alone in the corner and ignored his teachers and ssmates.¡± As time went by, the teachers ignored him, and he became a special case in the school. Today Andres gave the teachers an even bigger headache. Since he came to school in the morning, he had been standing in front of the window without putting down his schoolbag, just looking outside. The teachers at the school thought that the boy from the Nelson family must have mental problems. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Nelson family was the head of t he five maior families, they might Chapter 28 She Tried to Protect Her Son have asked the boy to drop out of school.¡± Even if the boy paid tuition, it was a waste of their time! The teachers didn¡¯t know that Andres was smarter than the other children. He didn¡¯t bother to learn those childish things. He would only feel lonely when he stayed with these small children. He felt very lonely! He missed Mommy, and he was waiting for Mommy to pick him up from school. From the morning until now, he had been very uneasy. If Mommy didn¡¯te to pick him up, what should he do? 3/4 Finally, when it was time to leave school, Andres was the first one in front of the line, hoping to see Mommy as soon as he went out. But when the teachers escorted them out the door, it was Camelia who came to pick him up. ¡°Andres, I¡¯m here to pick you up. Come home with me!¡± Camelia came to pick Andres up. When Andres saw her, his little face instantly darkened. His nose was sour. He felt very upset and even wanted to cry. Mommy didn¡¯te! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mommy would nevere again! Seeing Andres¡¯s unhappy face, Cameliaforted him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Andres. How about I treat you to something delicious?¡± She wanted to take Andres away, but Andres shook off her hand and stood at the school gate, refusing to leave. ¡°Hey? What¡¯s wrong with you kid? Aren¡¯t you going home? School is over now!¡± Camelia had already picked up the other two kids, so he was the only one refusing to leave. No matter how Camelia tried to persuade him, Andres held on to the guardrail and refused to leave. At this moment, a well-dresseddy walked past them with a strong. little boy. When the little boy saw Andres, he said to his mother, ¡°Look, Mommy, he is the little mute in our ss!¡± Thedy also knew Andres and said, ¡°Don¡¯t y with him. He¡¯s not right in the head!¡± Camelia recognized thedy. She was the wife of Mr. Morris Quinsev, a political figure in the Center City, and they were all en 13:01 Chapter 28 She Tried to Protect Her Son members of the Vega Association. 4/4 When Mrs. Quinsey¡¯s son said that about Andres, she didn¡¯t lecture the boy. Even Camelia couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Mrs. Quinsey, isn¡¯t it too much for you to say that about him?¡± Mrs. Quinsey chuckled, ¡°Miss Shawn, there is indeed something wrong with the child from the Nelson family. My son is in the same ss as such a child. I am afraid that he will affect my son!¡± Camelia didn¡¯t dare to offend Mrs. Quinsey, so she couldn¡¯t say anything else. Mrs. Quinsey wanted to take her son away, but the boy made a face at Andres and shouted, ¡°Andres has no mother. Why doesn¡¯t he get out of here after school?¡± Andres had often been ridiculed by his ssmates, but he didn¡¯t care much. He just couldn¡¯t bear others saying that he didn¡¯t have a mother. He had a mother! At this time, Andres was like an irritated lion cub. He rushed up, grabbed Mrs. Quinsey¡¯s son, and beat him. The two boys wrestled. Andres scratched the little boy¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing? How dare you hit my son?¡± Seeing, Andres bullying her son, Mrs. Quinsey quickly grabbed Andres and pushed him aside, ¡°What are you doing? You arewless! How dare you hit my son! You little bastard, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson!¡± Mrs. Quinsey raised her hand and was about to hit Andres, but her wrist was firmly grasped by a cold hand. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 You Will Be Sorry 1/4 The p didn¡¯t hit Andres in the face. He raised his angry little face. When he saw that the person who came was his mother, he instantly felt aggrieved and burst into tears. His mommy was here! Mommy was here! ¡°Who are you? Why are you pulling me?¡± Mrs. Quinsey tried to free her wrist several times but failed. Cecelia¡¯s car got stuck in the traffic for a while, so she came a littlete. But she hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a scene when she came here. This woman and her son were bullying Andres together. Very well! She would show them the consequences of bullying her son! ¡°Do you want to beat my son? I¡¯d like to see who dares to bully my son!¡± Cecelia gave her ¨¢ cold look, shook off her hand, and kept. Andres by her side. Mrs. Quinsey stood still and said angrily, ¡°Who is your son? Who the hell are you? Your son?¡± Mrs. Quinsey looked at Camelia, ¡°Miss Shawn, who is she?¡± ¡°She is the woman who married Mr. Nelson when he was dying. Her name is Cecelia.¡± Camelia exined unhappily. ¡°Oh! So, you are the woman who has just married into the Nelson family! I thought you were the boy¡¯s mother! It turns out you¡¯re just a stepmother! What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Mrs. Quinsey didn¡¯t take Cecelia seriously at all and even despised her status. Cecelia didn¡¯t care about her status she only cared about her son. She asked coldly, ¡°Apologize to my son!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to apologize to him? Hmph! Take a good look. What did he do to my son¡¯s face? I have only one son. What if he gets disfigured? Can you take the consequences?¡± Mrs. Quinsey¡¯s shout attracted many other parents to watch. They were pointing and discussing. ¡°You and your son mocked and insulted my son first. My son just fought back to defend himself. How can you beat my son? It¡¯s unreasonable! Your son is young, he might not know right and wrong, but you indulged him instead of educating him? ¡°I give you one minute, and you both have to apologize to my son, or you will be sorry!¡± Cecelia said Chapter 29 You Will Be Sorry 2/4 Mrs. Quinseyughed even more wildly when she heard Cecelia¡¯s warning tone, ¡°Who do you think you are? You sound so arrogant! No one in the entire Center City dares to speak to me like that. I will be sorry? I just won¡¯t apologize. What are you going to do?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Good! Very good!¡± Cecelia called Verda and asked her to help take Andres away first. Andres looked up at Mommy. Cecelia nodded to him, and he walked away obediently. Camelia didn¡¯t leave. She wanted to see how Cecelia would get herself in trouble. She even dared to mess with Mrs. Quinsey! After Andres walked away, Cecelia said, ¡°I¡¯ve given you two chances. just now, and you didn¡¯t want them yourself. So don¡¯t me me!¡± With that, Cecelia raised her hand and pped Mrs. Quinsey hard in the face. The hard p shocked the surrounding parents. Camelia was event more shocked. Cecelia dared to hit Mrs. Quinsey! G od! Camelia quickly took out her mobile phone to record a video. Mrs. Quinsey was taken aback by the p, ¡°How dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t care who she was. She only cared about her son who couldn¡¯t speak. She raised her hand and pped her twice. The ps made Mrs. Quinsey¡¯s hair messy, and there was event blood at the corner of her lips. She was terrified, but very angry, ¡°Cecelia! How dare you hit me, you crazy woman?¡± After several hard ps in a row, Cecelia grabbed her hair and warned viciously, ¡°Listen to me! Don¡¯t ever bully Andres again, or I will kill you! ¡°You¡¯re going toe to the Nelson family and apologize in person before noon tomorrow, or you¡¯ll be even sorrier!¡± While letting go of Mrs. Quinsey, Cecelia kicked her hard. Mrs. Quinsey flew up, hit the wall, and fell to the ground, whimpering in pain and unable to get up. When the people watching the fight around saw this scene, they were all terrified. They all thought that Cecelia was too bold to take Mrs. 69% 13:01 Chapter 29 You Will Be Sorry 3/4 Camelia took a video of this fight, and she was secretly happy. If the Nelson family knew that Cecelia was such a troublemaker, they would not go easy on her, let alone protect her. Just thinking about it, she suddenly saw Cecelia turning around coldly. Camelia was taken aback and quickly hid her phone. Seeing Cecelia walking towards her, Camelia was a little scared, ¡°Cecelia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°You turned a blind eye when you saw Andres being bullied by outsiders. What¡¯s the use of you as a childcare teacher?¡± Cecelia pped Camelia twice, which stunned Camelia. At this time, Cecelia was fully on with a cold and aggressive look. No one dared to approach her. She walked outside, and the crowd moved out of the way for her. Cecelia returned to the car, ordered Verda to drive, turned to look at her son, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Andres. I was stuck in traffic today, so`l couldn¡¯t make it in time, I¡¯m sorry¡­. Andres didn¡¯t need Mommy to apologize. He was very happy as long as Mommy came. He threw himself into Cecelia¡¯s arms and hugged her tightly. He knew that Mommy must have taught the bully a lesson just now. Only Mommy cared about him so much and was willing to avenge. him. His mommy loved him! Cecelia¡¯s protectiveness thoroughly touched Andres. Andres shed tears of grievance in her arms. Cecelia also burst into tears, andforted Andres, ¡°Andres, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re a strong boy! I will not allow anyone to bully you in the future! I will protect you, Andres!¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t take her son back immediately but took him to buy a new suit and eat fast food. Andres hadn¡¯t been so happy for a long time. He felt so happy to go. shopping with Mommy! Back at the Nelson family, Cecelia walked in with Andres in her arms. Carlos, the butler, had been waiting for them. Seeing theme back, he said, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, you are finally home.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Carlos?¡± ¡°Come in first.¡± 169% 13:01 Chapter 29 You Will Be Sorry 4/4 Cecelia followed Carlos into the main living room of the Nelson family¡¯s main house. She found several people sitting in it, including Camelia. The atmosphere was not right. ¡°Madam Nelson, Mrs. Nelson is home!¡± Everyone in the room looked at Cecelia in unison. Cecelia put Andres down, and Renee said, ¡°Cecelia, aren¡¯t you going too far today? How can you beat Cami?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me beating her?¡± Cecelia looked at Camelia. Camelia said angrily, ¡°Cecelia! I didn¡¯t provoke you at all today. You came up suddenly and beat me! You pped me twice. My face is still swollen!¡± ¡°Should I not? Or should I have beaten you harder?¡± Cecelia asked coldly. ¡°You! You are going too far!¡± Camelia burst into tears as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡°What happened?¡± Gabrie wanted to know the real reason. Camelia had juste to the Nelson family, and things had not been exined yet. They only knew that Cecelia had hit Camelia. ¡°Madam Nelson, I went to pick up Kalvin, Barry, and Andres today. I met this woman and she went to pick up Andr¨¦s too. She is not qualified to pick up Andres at all! But she snat ched Andres away and hit me!¡± Camelia distorted the facts. Gabrie decided she shouldn¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. So she asked Cecelia, ¡°Cecelia, it¡¯s okay for you to pick up Andr¨¦s. But why did you hit Cami?¡± Chapter 30 She Turned the Nelson Family Upside Down Chapter 30 She Turned the Nelson Family Upside Down ¡°Madam Nelson, Miss Shawn didn¡¯t tell you everything that happened today. I pped her because she saw Andres being bullied, but she didn¡¯t protect Andres. Shouldn¡¯t she be taught a lesson?¡± ¡°Someone bullied Andres? When did it happen?¡± Gabrie asked anxiously when she heard her grandson was bullied. 1/4 ¡°After school today, Andres wasughed at and bullied by his ssmate outside the school gate. At that time, Miss Shawn was standing aside and didn¡¯t protect Andres. I pped her just to let her remember the lesson!¡± said Cecelia. ¡°Really? Cami, you¡¯re Andres¡¯s parenting teacher. How can you just stand by and watch him being bullied?¡± Gabrie asked. Renee hurriedly exined for Camelia, her niece, ¡°mother-inw, I don¡¯t think what Cecelia said is the truth. Cami likes Andres very much. It was impossible for her not to protect him when he was bullied. You can¡¯t just believe what Cecelia said. It¡¯s unfair to Cami.¡± Camelia pouted and said, ¡°Yes, auntie is right. Andres was indeed bullied at that time, but I also argued with them. I could have solved this matter properly, but Cecelia interfered and offended Mrs. Quinsey.¡± ¡°Which Mrs. Quinsey did she offend?¡± Renee asked. ¡°It¡¯s that Mrs. Quinsey, the wife of Senator Quinsey, the most important political figure in the Center City, and the permanent, director of the Vega Association. Mrs. Quinsey¡¯s son happens to be in the same ss with Andres.¡± Today, Camelia wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to let Gabrie know how troublesome Cecelia was. Renee was shocked to hear that. ¡°Oh, no! How can we offend Mrs. Quinsey? Our family is in business. We can¡¯t afford to offend the Quinsey family!¡± As the saying goes,mon people couldn¡¯t fight against the officials. Although the Nelson family ranked first among the top five families of the Center Cities and had a significant position in the Cathail Republic, after all, they were in business. If they offended a politician, it would definitely affect the development of the Nelson family. ¡°That¡¯s right, auntie. I also persuaded her at that time, but she didn¡¯t listen to me. She even beat Mrs. Quinsey in public,¡± Cameliained. Renee showed a frightened expression ¡°What? How dare Cecelia Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 She Turned the Nelson Family Upside Down beat Mrs. Quinsey? Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! I have the video of her beating Mrs. Quinsey!¡± Camelia found out the video she had recorded and showed it to Gabrie and Renee. ¡°Oh my Go d, how dare she!¡± Seeing the video of Cecelia beating Mrs. Quinsey, Renee was furious, ¡°Mom, she really did beat Mrs. Quinsey. If the Quinsey family pursues this, the Nelson family will be in trouble!¡± 2/4 After watching the video, Gabrie knew what had happened. ¡°Cecelia, you are right to protect Andres, but you are somewhat out of order beating Mrs. Quinsey in public.¡± Camelia echoed, ¡°I had argued with Mrs. Quinsey at that time. I wanted Mrs. Quinsey to apologize to Andres and let the matter go, after all, it was just a fight between children. But Cecelia beat Mrs. Quinsey, with no regard for the consequences! There were so many people watching at that time! Mrs. Quinsey has lost her face.¡± Renee continued, ¡°what should we do now? She has caused trouble to our family!¡± Cecelia knew that she was somewhat out of order today, but she would never regret it. Because she had to protect her son. When a mother saw her son beingughed at and cursed as a dumb and b astard, could she reason with them calmly? How Cecelia wished she could have killed all the people who bullied her son! For her son, she could do everything! Cecelia said to Gabrie, ¡°Madam Nelson, I¡¯ve told Mrs. Quinsey toe here tomorrow and apologize to Andres in person! But if she doesn¡¯te or makes trouble for the Nelson family, I will deal with it. As the saying goes, one should be responsible for what he does. Since it was I who started all the trouble, I will solve it well. I won¡¯t get the Nelson family into trouble! I leave with Andres first.¡± After saying that, Cecelia lifted Andres and was about to leave. Camelia said arrogantly, ¡°Stop, Cecelia, you pped me today, but you haven¡¯t apologized to me yet!¡± Cecelia stopped and turned around to give her a cold stare, ¡°That¡¯s a lesson for you! Because you don¡¯t deserve to be a parenting teacher at all! From today onwards, you keep away from Andres. I¡¯ll take care of him!¡± After saving that, Cecelia left with Andres. Chapter 30 She Turned the Nelson Family Upside Down 3/4 Camelia was so angry that she stamped her feet. Since Cecelia married into the Nelson family, she turned the Nelson family upside down. ¡°Madam Nelson, she looks down her nose at everybody. Don¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡± Camelia asked. Gabrie sighed, ¡°she did this to protect Andres. For the sake of Andres, no matter how much trouble she has caused, our Nelson family will solve it. Instead, you should reflect on yourself. Have your been a qualified parenting teacher?¡± After saying this to Camelia, Gabrie walked away with her crutch. Camelia tried get Cecelia punished, but it didn¡¯t work. Now the one who did the wrong thing became her instead? ¡°Auntie¡­¡± She could only look to Renee for help. Renee said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe Cecelia will get into trouble again. Be patient, she has offended Mrs. Quinsey. Mrs. Quinsey is not a man to be trifled with. She would teach Cec¨¦lia a lesson! Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°You are right!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you shoot a video? Cut off the part that she beat Mrs. Quinsey and ask someone to post it online! Let others know what kind of woman she is!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make her suffer!¡± Cecelia took her son back to the Aroma Vi. She handed Andres to Florence and said to Andres, ¡°Andres, let Florence take you to wash your hands. I go to see your daddy.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Andres knew his mother wouldn¡¯t leave him, so he went with Florence. When Cecelia arrived at the door of the master bedroom, she vaguely heard someone talking in the room. ¡°Remington, are you feeling better? I should havee to see you earlier¡­ It was Samuel. Samuel was at home these days. Why didn¡¯t hee to see Remington until today? ¡°Don¡¯t shed crocodile tears!¡± Remington¡¯s attitude made Samuel a little angry. He reminded him in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Chapter 30 She Turned the Nelson Family Upside Down 4/4 ¡°Do you still know that you are my father? I thought you are just the father of Samson and Sabrina!¡± Hearing his son¡¯s sarcastic words, Samuel felt very ufortable, but he could do nothing about it. ¡°Can you talk to me nicely? I know you are still ming me for what happened 18 years ago, but it has been so many years. Can you let it go?¡± ¡°How can I let it go? No matter it has been 10 years or 20 years, I can¡¯t forget it!¡± Remington¡¯s sensitive nerves were stimted again. He roared, ¡°get out! Please leave here! You don¡¯t deserve to be my father!¡± Outside the door, Cecelia heard their quarrel and wondered what they were arguing about. What happened eighteen years ago? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Unique Communication Style. Soon, Samuel came out of the room. He took a look at Cecelia at the door and went downstairs directly. 1/4 When Cecelia returned to the room, she saw Remington in a rage. He wanted to smash something again, but there was nothing around him. He could only smash the bed with resentment. Cecelia didn¡¯t expect that their rtionship was so bad. No wonder Samuel hadn¡¯te to see his son until now. She walked up to him and asked, ¡°Remington, are you okay? What makes you hate your father so much? Is it because he got you a stepmother and had younger siblings?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Remington growled, unwilling to say anything to her. Cecelia didn¡¯t ask any more, but she had guessed that some of the things happened 18 years ago. ording to her investigation, Samuel¡¯s first wife disappeared 18 years ago. Was it because of that matter? She wondered what had happened 18 years ago and why Remington¡¯s mother had disappeared. After that, Cecelia didn¡¯t pay any attention to Remington. She left him alone upstairs, while¡¯ she yed ser with her son downstairs. It was getting dark. Cecelia made dinner for Remington and brought it to him. However, since he had a quarrel with his father, he didn¡¯t say anything or talk to anyone. He didn¡¯t even eat. This man was really bad tempered! It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he would eat when he was hungry. After dinner, Cecelia had nned to take a shower and tell her son stories. But to her surprise, Carlos came here to invite her to the main house. Cecelia knew that it was probably because she beat Mrs. Quinsey today. Cecelia asked Andres to y by himself in the master bedroom and then went out. After she left, Remington came back to his senses from the quarrel with his father. He summoned Florence. ¡°Florence, what happened? Why did Carlose to Cecelia?¡± ¡°Young Master Remi. I heard that it is because Mrs. Remington 60% 13:02 Chapter 31 Unique Communication Style ¡°Mrs. Remington? Who is Mrs. Remington?¡± Remington refused to admit that Cecelia was his wife, so Florence. had to change her address to Cecelia. ¡°It¡¯s because Miss Linsey beat Mrs. Quinsey today.¡± ¡°She beat Mrs. Quinsey, Senator Quinsey¡¯s wife?¡± 2/4 Remington couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of woman Cecelia was. She was quick to fight with others. She seemed to have a tendency of violence. ¡°Does she have a tendency towards violence? She always makes trouble outside. How dare she beat the wife of Senator Quinsey?¡± Remington was surprised by what she had done. Most women didn¡¯t. dare to provoke Mrs. Quinsey. Florence didn¡¯t answer. At this time, Andres ran over and pped his father on the forehead. This was the unique way Andresmunicated with him. When a small hand patted his forehead, he knew it was his son. ¡°Andres? What¡¯s wrong? Why do you hit daddy?¡± Andres couldn¡¯t speak, so he pped his father¡¯s forehead two more times. He wanted to say, ¡°Daddy is such a fool. You don¡¯t know anything. You don¡¯t know I¡¯were bullied. It¡¯s mommy who is protecting me! Those bad guys should be beaten!¡± ¡°You naughty boy!¡± Remington was hit on the forehead by his son for several times, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. He only muttered, ¡°You always hit people like her now. That woman really misled you.¡± Andres was so angry that he turned his head and ignored his daddy. That woman was his mother. He didn¡¯t want to hear his father speak. ill of his mother. Andres was a little worried that his mommy would be bullied, so he ran out in slippers. When Florence found that, she immediately ran after him. ¡°Hey, Young Master Andres, where are you going now?¡± They all left. Remington didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he pressed the nurse call button on his wrist and ordered Fredric, ¡°Go, to the main house and see what happened. Warn the Quinsey family not to be too presumptuous!¡± If he could walk on his own now and hadn¡¯t lost his sight, he would have gone to see what had happened by himcolfl Chapter 31 Unique Communication Style. 3/4 At the moment, the main hall of the Nelson Residence was brightly lit. When Cecelia came here with Carlos, she saw many people gathering. The family members of the Nelson family, Gabrie, Samuel, Renee, Gordon, Gordon¡¯s son Ronald, as well as Cynthia and Sabrina, were there. Camelia also didn¡¯t leave, waiting to see Cecelia embarrassed. There were also some strangers. From their attire, she could guess that these people were from the Quinsey family. Carlos went in and reported, ¡°Madam Nelson, Master Samuel, Master Gordon, Young Master Ronald, herees Mrs. Remington.¡¯ When Cecelia walked in, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on her. Ronald was the first to stand up and said, ¡°Cecelia, you¡¯ve gone too. far this time. How can you beat Mrs. Quinsey? Do you know how much impact this will have?¡± Ronald was very angry because the Nelson Group¡¯s recent major project required Morris¡¯s review and approval. He had originally arranged to have a meal with Morris tonight, but Morris refused on the phone and spoke in an angry tone. After the investigation, Ronald found out that Cecelia had offended Mrs. Quinsey. Renee also said, ¡°Yes, now this video has been posted by passersby on video tforms and on the news. And everyone knows that Mrs. Remington, who married into the Nelson family to bring bless to Remington, is so violent and unruly that she beat people in public. ¡°I have told you that I will take the responsibility myself. Why do your still ask me foe here?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡°Not us. Someone from the Quinsey family want to have a talk with you.¡± Renee told her. Cecelia turned to look at those strangers. A middle-aged man in the lead said in an arrogant tone, ¡°Gabrie, Master Samuel, Master Gordon, Mrs. Quinsey is the victim of what happened today. She is hurt both physically and ment ally. Senator Quinsey hopes that Cecelia could go to the Quinsey Residence to apologize to Mrs. Quinsey before 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow. Otherwise, the Quinsey family won¡¯t let it go and your family will be involved in a legal action.¡± 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow? 69% 13:02 Chapter 31 Unique Communication Style. 4/4 This was the deadline Cecelia asked Mrs. Quinsey toe over and apologize to Andres. Now they were asking her to apologize to Mrs. Quin?ey before 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow? Gabrie still took Cecelia¡¯s side and said, ¡°Bulter Quinsey, it¡¯s not all Cecelia¡¯s fault. Mrs. Quinsey was also wrong. Let¡¯s forget about it, for the sake of the friendship between the Nelson family and the Quinsey family!¡± ¡°Madam Nelson, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to let it go. Otherwise, we won¡¯te here today. Will Cecelia apologize to Mrs. Quinsey, tomorrow, or will the Nelson family¡¯s business be at stake? It¡¯s up to you!¡± Bulter Quinsey said impolitely and then left. Before he left, he cast at cold nce at Cecelia, his eyes full of warning. Cecelia knew that they asked her to apologize just to humiliate her. Camelia felt secretly happy when she saw Cecelia being humiliated. No matter how arrogant Cecelia may be, tomorrow she would definitely kneel in front of Mrs. Quinsey like a dog and beg for mercy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 See Her Humiliated 1/4 Everyone looked at Cecelia. Gordon¡¯s family members had regarded her as a jinx. As soon as she married into the Nelson family, she turned the Nelson family upside down. Maria and Lydia were punished because of her, and they were still bedridden! Gabrie sighed heavily and told her eldest son, ¡°Sam, you go to the Quinsey Residence and try your best to smooth the thing over. If the thing gets out of control, neither side gains!¡± Samuel replied, ¡°I see, mom. I¡¯ll go to the Quinsey Residenceter.¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not Cecelia¡¯s fault. It is Mrs. Quinsey who has gone. too far. Dad doesn¡¯t need to go to them to intercede.¡± Cynthia spoke for Cecelia. She felt that Cecelia did the right thing. It was Mrs. Quinsey didn¡¯t teach her son well and even bullied Andres. Renee said, ¡°it¡¯s not a matter of who to me now. It¡¯s just that Cecelia has offended the Quinsey family, so your grandmother asked your father to intervene personally!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Cecelia said, ¡°Madam Nelson, Master Samuel doesn¡¯t need to go to the Quinsey Residence. Since it was I who started all the trouble, I will solve it well. I¡¯ll go to the Quinsey Residence to apologize before 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡± Just then, Andres ran in from outside and held Cecelia¡¯s leg. Seeing her son, Cecelia held his hand and walked out. Everyone watched them go out. Renee exchanged a look with. Camelia. They were waiting to see her humiliated tomorrow. Looking at her back, Cynthia admired her more. She was brave and valiant, and also loved Andres. Only such a woman could manage her unruly and ruthless brother and be the mother of her nephew! Cecelia saw Florence outside the main hall. She handed Andres to her. ¡°Florence, please take Andres back first. I have something to do. Andres, go back with Florence first, okay?¡± Andres looked up at her. Cecelia knew that her son was worried about her. ¡°Mommy is fine. I wille back to apany you. Be good!¡± Then Florence took Andres back. When Cecelia walked out, she saw Fredric running towards her in a hurry. Seeing her, Fredric asked, ¡°Miss Linsey, are you okay?¡± I Chapter 32 See Her Humiliated ¡°I¡¯m all right. I have to go out now. You go back first!¡± 2/4 ¡°Miss Linsey, where are you going? Let me drive you there,¡± Fredric asked. ¡°No. you go back first and guard them well.¡± Cecelia went straight to the gate and soon disappeared in the night. Fredric returned to the Aroma Vi and told Remington what he had heard. Remington finally figured out the reason why Cecelia beat Mrs. Quinsey. ¡°She did that for my son. ¡°Yes, Miss Linsey beat Mrs. Quinsey because she heard Mrs. Quinsey and her son humiliate Young Master Andres.¡± A strange feeling surged in Remington¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t know why this strange woman would protect his son, but what she did really moved him. ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°Miss Linsey went out.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste now. It¡¯s not safe for her to go out alone. Why don¡¯t you follow her?¡± Remington asked. ¡°I wanted to go with Miss Linsey, but she refused.¡± Remington felt a little uneasy. Cecelia said that she would deal with it by herself. What would she do? It was sote now. Was she going to beg Morris? If a woman went to beg a man, what else could she do except selling her body? The more Remington thought about it, the more upset he became. He seemed to have foreseen that he would be cuc ko lded. In a hurry, he said, ¡°go and get her back! Don¡¯t let her go to another man!¡± Fredric rushed out of the room. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Cecelia standing outside. ¡°Miss Linsey?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. You can go to have a rest now.¡± She heard what Remington said just now. ¡°Okay.¡± Fredric thought Mr. Nelson thought too much. Miss Linsey just went Chapter 32 See Her Humiliated 3/4 Suddenly, Remington heard the voice of Cecelia. He was surprised that she came back so soon. Didn¡¯t she go to Morris? When Andres saw his mothering back, he immediately ran up to her and hugged her. Remington couldn¡¯t see her and could only hear the footsteps. He asked, ¡°why did youe back so soon? Didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Cecelia was a little angry. ¡°Mr. Nelson, do you think I¡¯m going to sell my body to Morris? Am I cheap in your eyes?¡± Remington fell into silence. Because he did think so. ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡± Remington asked. If he was in good health, he might have dealt with this matter by now. If he went to see Morris in person, Morris would definitely save his face. ¡°Does it work to tell you? You can¡¯t even take care of yourself.¡± Cecelia put her son on the bed and let him lie down. ¡°You ungrateful woman!¡± Remington was pis sed off by her words. He found it difficult tomunicate with this wom¨¢n. There was always a sting in her words. ¡°You have no right to judge me!¡± Cecelia¡¯s words really pis sed him off. Remington clenched his fists, pounded on the bed and said, ¡°it¡¯s you who made trouble outside. You have a worse temper than me. You say I have no right? I¡¯m your husband during our agreement. Don¡¯t I have the right to restrict you?¡± ¡°You are just my husband in name. Don¡¯t forget the third term of the agreement. We can¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s private life. Do you want me to read the agreement to you again?¡± ¡°You -¡± Remington¡¯s chest heaved with anger. This woman came here to torture him! Andres was still awake. He heard that his mommy and daddy quarreled again and said something about the agreement. He was curious about what kind of agreement his mommy and daddy had signed Chapter 32 See Her Humiliated Was there a time limit for mommy to take care of daddy? Would she leave as soon as the time came? 4/4 Thinking of this, his forehead was bunched in a frown. He had a bad feeling. He didn¡¯t want his mommy to leave! No one spoke. There was a frigid atmosphere in the room. Remington swore that he would never take the initiative to talk to her. Cecelia poured a ss of water. Then she walked to him, helped him up and put a pillow on his back. Remington didn¡¯t know what she was going to do, so he asked cautiously, ¡°what are you going to do?¡± After saying that, he suddenly realized something and felt very regretful. ¡°Feed you the medicine! I went out to get the medicine for you just now! It¡¯s time for you to take the medicine!¡± There was something wrong with the medicine Jackson gave Remington, so Cecelia asked someone to prescribe the medicine for Remington. Verda brought the medicine to the door just now, so she went to get it. ¡°What?¡± Remington couldn¡¯t see, so he was afraid that she would poison him. ¡°It can promote blood cirction and remove stasis,¡± exined Cecelia. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. Chamber prescribe medicine for me?¡± Remington asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯d better not take the medicine prescribed by him. Otherwise, you might die at the age of 26. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Remington¡¯s heart did a flip, and he wrinkled his dashing eyebrows.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Grab Her Wrist 1/4 ¡°I have already checked. The two bottles of medicine Dr. Chamber prescribed for you may seem to help with your bone recovery, but in fact, they have no therapeutic effect on your illness.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are a lot of quinindium and tubocurarine in the medicine he prescribed. Do you know quinindium? Quinindium is a medicine used to treat heart disease, which is usually used for the treatment of symptoms such as early heartbeat, palpitation, and intermittent rapid heartbeat.¡± ¡°But tubocurarine is a neuromuscr blocking drug that prevents amyotrophy and muscle weakness.¡± ¡°The drug itself is helpful for the treatment of paralysis, but you are not paralyzed, so it is useless for you.¡± Remington asked, ¡°do you mean that Dr. Chamber prescribed the wrong medicine for me? He has practiced medicine for many years. How could he possibly prescribe the wrong medicine?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head! Since Dr. Chamber is your personal doctor of the Nelson family, and the Chamber family has been practicing medicine for generations, would he prescribe the wrong medicine?¡± Cecelia continued to exin, ¡°If it was impossible for him to prescribe the wrong medicine, then there was only one possibility!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He drugged you on purpose!¡± ¡°Does Jackson want to die? How dare he do that?¡± Remington said angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Maybe you have to investigate it yourself after you recover, I just helped you find out the ingredients of the medicine. The problem with the medicine he prescribed is quinindium. That medicine shouldn¡¯t contain quinindium. Tubocurarine can prevent muscle weakness, but the side effect of quinindium will aggravate muscle weakness. If the two kinds of medicine, tubocurarine and quinindium, are mixed together, they have the opposite effect. Even normal people who take them for a long time may be paralyzed or even poisoned!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Remington frowned after hearing that. He was thinking about what Cecelia had just said. Would the medicine prescribed by Jackson really do harm to his health? But Jackson and his father were both private doctors of the Nelson Chapter 33 Grab Her Wrist 69% 13:02 family. They had worked for the Nelson family for generations, and the Chamber family was honest and kind-hearted. Why did he do that? Before Remington¡¯s car ident, he was the head of the family. Everyone respected him. But now, the car ident made him paralyzed and blind, so those despicable people dared to attack him? Did they really think he was disabled? 2/4 The biggest problem now was that he lost sight, so he can¡¯t handle many things. What Cecelia said was true? Was she really helping him? ¡°Since you said there was something wrong with the medicine prescribed by Dr. Chamber, then what medicine did you give me?¡± ¡°I just said that it¡¯s a kind of medicine that can promote blood cirction and dissipate blood stasis. The blood clot in your brain constricts the nerves. Taking the medicine can help you recover your eyes and limbs.¡± Cecelia exined. ¡°Can I believe you? What if your medicine is poisonous?¡± Remington asked. Cecelia suddenly lowered her head, got close to him and said, ¡°If I wanted to kill you, I would have already done it. If you are a coward and afraid that I will hurt you, then you don¡¯t have to take this medicine!¡± Cecelia turned around and was about to leave, but her wrist was grabbed by Remington. Although he couldn¡¯t see her, he still grabbed her wrist firmly by feeling. ¡°I¡¯m not a coward. Give me the medicine!¡± How could he be a coward? Cecelia poured the pills into his hand and handed him a ss of water. When Remington reached for the ss, his broad palm just wrapped her hand. Cecelia¡¯s hand, which was holding the handle of the cup, suddenly paused and she wanted to take it back subconsciously, but the man held her hand and sent it to his mouth along with the cup. After drinking the water, he let go of her hand. Cecelia walked away with the cup. Then she heard Remington say, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± + 160% 13:02 Chapter 33 Grab Her Wrist ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to eat?¡± ¡°That was before. Now I want to eat!¡± 3/4 Remington was angry with his father at that time, but now he realized that there was no need for him to be against his own health. Only after he recovered could he do what he wanted to do.. ¡°Okay, wait a minute!¡± Hearing the footsteps, Remington knew that she really went to cook. for him. Although that woman had a bad temper, he admitted that she was a good cook. ¡°Hey, Andres. Are you asleep?¡± Andres was still awake. His mommy hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet, so he didn¡¯t fall asleep. He was waiting for his mommy. When his daddy asked him, he patted the book with his hand to make two sounds, indicating that he was still awake. ¡°You see, this woman is so fierce. She mistreats me when I lose my sight. Tell me the truth, did she mistreat you?¡± ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± Andres wanted to tell his daddy, ¡®Daddy, you deserve it because your are not good to Mommy.¡± Because of daddy¡¯s bad temper, Mommy left him for so long! ¡°Andres, remember, no matter what she says to you, don¡¯t forget that she is not your mother. If she takes you out ¨¢lone, don¡¯t go with her, or she will take you away!¡± Andres rolled his eyes when he heard what his dad said. ¡®Silly daddy, she is really my biological mother. Mommy is back. She is the best to me. I am willing to go anywhere with her. Not long after, he heard the footfalls. Cecelia came back with a tray. Before she arrived, Remington smelled a fragrant smell. The fragrance was so tempting that he couldn¡¯t help swallowing. Cecelia walked up to him, helped him up and put a pillow on his back. Then she opened a small meal table and served him with dinner. ¡°It¡¯s noodles! How could it smell so good? What did you put in it?¡± Remington tasted the noodles. The delicious food filled his mouth. How was it made? ¡°It seems that you are really hungry. It¡¯s just the noodles in a simple Chapter 33 Grab Her Wrist sauce.¡± Cecelia just cooked noodles with soup-stock, shredded chicken, assorted vegetables, some chopped green onion and garlic. 4/4 Remington was indeed very hungry. He hadn¡¯t had lunch since she went out this morning. He was a fussy eater, and he didn¡¯t like the food cooked by others. He hadn¡¯t had lunch and hadn¡¯t had dinner until now, so this bowl of noodles was simply delicious to him. Cecelia fed him arge bowl of noodles. Then he picked up the bowl and drank up the soup.. After drinking it up, he smacked his lips. Suddenly, he was afraid that he would never have such delicious noodles in the future. After a while, Cecelia came to help him brush his teeth, wash his face and wipe his body. She took good care of him and didn¡¯t yell at him. Remington somewhat enjoyed this moment. After finishing the work, Cecelia went to take a shower and then. came back to lie beside her son and tell him stories. When she was telling stories, Remington was also listening. He didn¡¯t seem to hear a story, but her voice. When he heard her voice, he was wondering why there was such a pleasant voice in the world, like oriole¡¯s song, attracting his heart. If he kept listening, he was afraid that he would suffer from insomnia. After her son fell asleep, Cecelia put away the book and took out a small chip from the ne around Andres¡¯s neck. No one knew that there was a mini recorder hidden in the ne she gave her son, so she could know his whole day¡¯s experience through this. Putting the chip into a professional card reading device and putting on headphones, Cecelia could hear the sound inside soon. She wanted to know what had happened to her son when he was in the kindergarten. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 He Did Look Handsome A day was long. when there was no sound, she fast-forwarded the recording. Through the recording, she could hear the children¡¯s joyful noise in the kindergarten, the teacher¡¯s teaching sound, and asionally someone calling Andres. After listening to the recording of her son¡¯s day in kindergarten, Cecelia¡¯s face was wet with tears. How sad it was that a child couldn¡¯t speak? She could hear other children¡¯s voices but not her own son¡¯s. Sometimes she heard other childrenugh at Andres. When she heard them call him mute, her heart hurt so much. Especially Mrs. Quinsey¡¯s son, He not only bullied him outside the school, but also took the lead in bullying him in the school. 1/4 Her son couldn¡¯t speak orin. What was in his mind when he was bullied? Would he be sad, angry, aggrieved and helpless? Tears streamed down Cecelia¡¯s cheeks. She felt that Andres was the one she felt most sorry for. She gave birth to him but couldn¡¯t apany him to grow up. They met after a few years, but her son couldn¡¯t talk. Thinking of this, she turned to the man on the bed and asked, ¡°Remington, you haven¡¯t told me why Andres can¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°Is Andres asleep?¡± Remington asked. ¡°He is asleep.¡± ¡°My son could speak before, but two years ago, on a thunderous night, he saw something and was frightened. At that time, he fainted. I sent him to the hospital. Later, although he recovered, he was no longer willing to talk. The doctor said that he was suffering from aphasia.¡± Remington told her the symptoms of Andres. It was rare for the two of them to talk peacefully. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Hearing what he said, Cecelia shed more tears. Cecelia wiped her tears and continued, ¡°in other words, Andres is suffering from stress disorder, not born dumb.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all right. I believe he could recover.¡± She knew that it was still possible for her son to recover from the stress disorder As long as her son was not been dumb there was Chapter 34 He Did Look Handsome hope. Cecelia looked at her son¡¯s sleeping face lovingly. She hoped that one day, Andres could recover and be a normal child. Thinking that there would be a fierce battle tomorrow, Cecelia decided to go to bed. Before turning off the light, she asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± After a long pause, Remington said, ¡°yes!¡± Hearing the woman get up, Remington said, ¡°call Fredric!¡± Cecelia ignored him and went to the bathroom to get the chamber pot. ¡°It¡¯ste. Don¡¯t disturb others. Let me help you!¡± ¡°No!¡± Remington didn¡¯t want to pee in front of her. 2/4 ¡°You just said you wanted to pee, but now you say you didn¡¯t want to pee. You are really a capricious man. Ceceliained, but she still turned his body to one side so that he could pee in the chamber pot. However, Remington suddenly grabbed her and pressed her against the bed. He lost his temper again. ¡°I said No! Can¡¯t you understand me?¡± ¡°Let go of me! Your hand is on the wrong ce!¡± One of Cecelia¡¯s hands was pressed by him, and the other was holding the chamber pot. If it weren¡¯t for his handsome appearance, she would have smashed his head with the chamber pot! ¡°What?¡± Remington couldn¡¯t see anything, so he could only feel it with his hand. He felt it with his hand. When he realized his hand was on her breast, he was frightened and quickly retracted his hand. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Cecelia sneered. Remington let go of her immediately. He touched it a few more times because he didn¡¯t know what it was. He could swear that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He swore to G od he didn¡¯t mean to! Cecelia crept out of bed and handed the chamber pot to him, and said grumpily, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t waste any time! Don¡¯t let me do it! Be quick!¡± Chapter 34 He Did Look Handsome ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Go outside!¡± 3/4 Remington asked her to leave the room.. He didn¡¯t want her to hear him pee. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go outside. Take your time!¡± Hearing that Cecelia walked out and closed the door, Remington peed with relief. As soon as Cecelia walked out of the master bedroom and walked to the corridor, she saw a figure sneaking around outside the window. She went there subconsciously. When she almost approached the man, he ran away. Cecelia jumped straight out the window, stepped on the air conditioning external unit tond, and then chased the figure. She chased after the person all the way the backyard of the Nelson Residence, but the person eventually ran into the forest and disappeared. Cecelia searched for a while but didn¡¯t find anything, but she found a small ck building nearby. The light was on in the small building. She looked up at the small building under the faint light and wondered who lived here. She was about to go back, but suddenly she heard a voiceing. It was faint and somewhat like the cry of a woman. Suddenly hearing a woman¡¯s cry in the middle of the night, she felt it quite terrifying. And the isted building in front of her was far from the main building. It was secluded, more like a haunted house. Cecelia stopped her steps. Curiosity drove her to figure out who was crying this night. She walked towards the building. As soon as she arrived at the door, the door opened, and a familiar figure came out. Under the light, Cecelia saw the man¡¯s face clearly. She was a little surprised. ¡°Carlos?¡± ¡°Mrs. Nelson?¡± Carlos was more frightened to see Cecelia than she was. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I heard someone crying upstairs, so I came to see who lives here.¡± Cecelia asked curiously Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 She Will Know It Soon 1/4 ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson! Are you asleep?¡± Cecelia wanted to talk to him. The man who had been scolded just now was swearing in his heart, ¡°Humph, I also have a temper. I was talking to you just now, but you just ignored me. Now you want to talk to me, and I¡¯ll let you down!¡± ¡°So soon? Forget it!¡± Cecelia murmured and closed her eyes to sleep. After a while, Remington heard the faint breathing of the woman next to him. She should have fallen asleep, but he was not sleepy at all. As long as he thought of the feeling of his touch before, his desire. was like weeds growing wildly. Ah, he was going crazy! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In just one night, the video of Cecelia beating up Mrs Quinsey was uploaded on the Inte and became a hot topic. Although they didn¡¯t mention who was hit, they all saw that Cecelia hit someone. Now, people who didn¡¯t know the truth all felt that Cecelia was a shrew. The following insults were like a tidal wave, all cursing Cecelia. Many people online were filled with righteous indignation, cursing that a woman like her is not worthy of living! There were also some people from the Quinsey family who secretly spread rumors in order to discredit Cecelia. The Inte hype was getting more and more intense. The Linsey family also saw the news. Ophelia was browsing the news and saw a video of Cecelia hitting someone. She was surprised. ¡°Oh my God, Cecelia is on the top news search and is scolded by all the people online.¡± She really wanted to know who did this! It was so great! ¡°Dad! Mom! Look! The news about Cece hitting someone is on the news!¡± Ophelia showed the news to her parents. Heather was shocked after reading it. ¡°Oh my God, how could Cecelia do such a thing?¡± Gary was so angry that he thumped the table. ¡°This bitch has 66% 13.03 Chapter 35 She Will Know It Soon disgraced the Linsey family.¡± Seeing that her father was angry, Ophelia and Heather looked at each other and felt so satisfied. ¡°Dad, Cece made a mistake. What should we do now?¡± Ophelial asked. Gary picked up his business bag and went out. ¡°She made a mistake herself. She took the me. I don¡¯t care about her!¡± 2/4 Thinking of what happened at the hotel birthday partyst time, he still felt upset. It was time for Cecelia to learn a lesson! Howwless After Gary went out, Heather said, ¡°Ollie, now that the girl is in trouble, it¡¯s a good chance for you to show your strength. Hurry up and try to get the investment from the LC Group. Your father will definitely be impressed!¡± ¡°I know, mom. I will definitely win the investment project of LC! By the way, today¡¯s wee ceremony is going to be held in thepany. Mom, guess who is the new design director we hired after spending three months and a huge sum of money?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°We get Nyx, the world famous design master, to be the design. director of our group. With her joining, the Linsey Group will definitely be the top one in the design world. Well, I have to make preparations as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡± Seeing her daughter get in the car, Heather feltcent. Her, children did well. Her son Harry was the vice general manager of the Linsey Group, and her daughter was the chief designer and in charge of the project department, and her son¨Cinw was the executive CEO of the Linsey Group. The Linsey Group would belong to their family in the future! If Le was alive, she would prove to Le. Her children were better than Le¡¯s! ¡ª The Nelson¡¯s Aroma Vi. When Cecelia woke up and opened her eyes, she saw her son¡¯s little face. She couldn¡¯t help but kiss him. Andres also woke up. He had just been kissed by his mother. He knew that. His big ck eyes were staring at his mother without blinking. Chapter 35 She Will Know It Soon 3/4 How wonderful it would be to wake up in Mommy¡¯s arms every day in the future! ¡°Get up, Andres! Mommy will take you to schoolter!¡± Andres jumped out of bed and went to the bathroom with his mommy. After breakfast, Fredric came over. Cecelia took Andres out and sent him to school in person. In the garden of the Nelson family, she met Renee and Camelia. Camelia had already received the two brothers, Barry and Kalvin. At this time, she met Cecelia and Andres. When they met, the atmosphere instantly changed. Because of what happened yesterday, Cecelia deprived Camelia of the right to pick up and send Andres, which made ¡®Camelia very resentful. The only bond between her and Remington was Andres, but now she was not allowed to pick Andres up. How could she find excuses to look for Remington in the future? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became! Cecelia didn¡¯t greet them and went straight out with her son. Camelia said, ¡°Some people are really impolite. They don¡¯t even greet the elders. Good for them, well¨C educated decentdy!¡± She wasughing at Cecelia. Renee looked at Cecelia and said, ¡°Cecelia! Wait a minute!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up, Madam Renee?¡± Cecelia stopped and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the Quinsey family. You said you would go. Don¡¯t run away halfway and leave the mess to the Nelson family!¡± Renee reminded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. I¡¯m not that forgetful.¡± Cecelia held her son¡¯s hand and walked out of the gate without. looking back. The two women behind her were so angry that they pouted and red at her. Camelia stamped her feet and said, ¡°So cocky! Put on ? cold face. Don¡¯t you know what they say about you online?¡± ¡°A Bitch is a bitch! She will know it soon!¡± Renee said with a fierce look in her eyes. They all hoped that the Quinsey family could get rid of Cecelia, al jinx. Chapter 35 She Will Know It Soon Instead of taking the car of the Nelson family, Cecelia and her son waited for Verda to pick them up. 4/4 Verda didn¡¯t send them directly to the Central Kindergarten when he picked them up. Andres looked at the direction, which was not the way he usually took. He looked out with his big eyes and suddenly felt a little excited. Was Mommy going to take him away from home? ¡°Yeah!¡± He couldn¡¯t wait to go with his mommy! Cecelia noticed a rectangr box beside the seat and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this box?¡± ¡°It¡¯s yours, Ms. Linsey. Someone sent the box to thepany today. I brought it to you by the way when I came here,¡± exined Verda. Cecelia was stunned when she opened the box. It turned out to be a bunch of jacaranda. ¡°This is jacaranda!¡± It was the same as what she saw in front of her mother¡¯s ashes. ¡°How could it be jacaranda? Did you see who sent it?¡± ¡°No, I heard from the receptionist that it was a delivery guy, but there was no name on it.¡± No name, that meant anonymous. Who sent her this anonymous package? The guy sent it to the LC Group, which meant that he knew her very well and knew her identity! Who could it be? Why did he send her jacaranda? This was her mother¡¯s favorite flower. Was it done by the man in a trench coat in the urn? Cecelia couldn¡¯t figure out the connection in a short time. In a word, there must be something wrong with the flower. What was it suggesting to her? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The First Meeting of the Three Brothers The car finally stopped at a private manor, the Bluebell Mansion. It was the residence arranged by Cecelia after she came back. She got out of the car with Andres. Andres was very curious and wondered where his mommy took him. 1/4 When he walked into the vi and saw two boys who looked exactly like him, he was shocked. He just stood at the door, staring at them without blinking. ¡°Mommy!¡± Cyrus ran over to wee Cecelia. Noticing the boy in his mother¡¯s h?nd, he asked, ¡°Is he our oldest brother?¡± ¡°Yes. He is your oldest brother, Andres.¡± Cecelia squatted down again and exined to Andres, ¡°Andres, you can see that they are both your brothers. You three were born on the same day, and you are the closest brothers in the world. Let me introduce them to you. He is Cyrus, your youngest brother, and he is Max, the middle one.¡± Andres felt that his world was mysterious. He thought he was the only son of his parents, but now he realized that he had two younger brothers. The one who looked cool was Max, and the other who was smiling was Cyrus. It was amazing! They all looked the same! He felt surprised and disappointed when she suddenly knew that he had two brothers. What surprised him was that he had apanion, and what disappointed him was that there were two peoplepeting with him for Mommy. This feeling was terrible. He hoped that his mommy would belong to him alone! Cyrus hugged Andres naturally and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, Andres, we finally found you!¡± Andres then looked at Maximus. Cyrus smiled and said, ¡°Ignore him. He¡¯s a man of few words. However, Maximus said, ¡°Mommy, do you mean that I and Andres pretend to be each other and I¡¯ll go to the kindergarten for him. today?¡± Chapter 36 The First Meeting of the Three Brothers 6% 13:04 2/4 ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯d better change your clothes as soon as possible!¡± Cecelia then exined to Andres, ¡°Andres, I¡¯ll give you a day off today. You can y with Cyrus and get familiar with him. Lef Max go to school for you, okay?¡± It would be better if he didn¡¯t go to school at all! Andres didn¡¯t like to go to kindergarten, so he nodded and Maximus took him to change his clothes. Soon, Maximus and Andres came out. They had changed their clothes and it was hard to identify them. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go!¡± Maximus put his schoolbag on his back and walked out of the gate with a cool face. Cecelia said, ¡°Cyrus, I¡¯ll leave Andres to you. You must take good care of him!¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. He is my brother. I will definitely have a good time with him!¡± Cyrus put his arms around Andres¡¯s neck and promised to his mother. Andres was not used to being treated so intimately by others. He pushed Cyrus away. Cyrus smiled and didn¡¯t mind. Verda sent them to the Central Kindergarten. Maximus knew his task was to experience his brother¡¯s life and observe who liked to bully Andres in the school. At the gate of the kindergarten, there were many teachers and parents who sent their children. They had watched the news. At this time, when they saw Cecelia, they all looked at her strangely and pointed at her. Cecelia squatted down, helped Maximus tidy up his clothes and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, son! Mommy wille this afternoon!¡± Maximus raised his handsome face. From now on, he would never speak again. After sending Maximus to kindergarten, Cecelia got in Verda¡¯s car. Not long after, the car stopped in front of the building of the Linsey Group. Cecelia got out of the car, took off her sunsses and looked at the tall building. This ce used to belong to the Done family, and its former name was the Done Group. After it was swallowed up by Gary, it was changed to the Linsey Building. bood ashad Cho 68% 13:04 Chapter 36 The First Meeting of the Three Brothers 3/4 still remembered the time when she came to the Done Group when she was a child, and the time when she was on her grandfather¡¯s wide back. In the blink of an eye, the happy time would nevere back! After a while, she put on the sunsses again, took a deep breath, tried to calm down and went straight to the building. Verda followed her with the other two bodyguards. Today¡¯s electronic horizontal screen on the top of the Linsey Building door showed the wee slo gan to the world famous design master Nyx and the signing ceremony. There were many flower baskets and balloons outside the door, which were well decorated. When Cecelia arrived at the door, Ophelia was waiting there with at group of people, busy with reception and arrangement. ¡°Be careful. When Lady Nyx arrives, look enthusiastic! Make a loud wee! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± replied the staff in a loud voice. Someone saw Ceceliaing over and asked, ¡°Is the woman wearing sunsses Nyx?¡± Everyone looked at Cecelia curiously. Ophelia also turned around. When she saw clearly that it was Cecelia, her face darkened. ¡°Nyx? Does this bitch want to ruin today¡¯s contract signing ceremony again?¡± thought Ophelia. Ophelia couldn¡¯t let her seed. Ophelia stopped Cecelia and said, ¡°Cece, what are you doing here?¡± Cecelia was dressed in a suit of ck loose trousers, which made her look capable and domineering. She was like a queen. She nced at Ophelia through her sunsses and said coldly, ¡°This is the Linsey Group. My surname is Linsey. Why can¡¯t Ie here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to make trouble again! You messed up my mother¡¯s, birthday partyst time. Do you still want to mess this up now?¡± Ophelia said bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t allow me to work in the Linsey Group, do you?¡± Cecelia looked cold. She was half a head taller than Ophelia. ¡°Cece, you can¡¯te to thepany as you own it. At least you have to get the permission of dad and Sean. Besides, even if you 60% 13:04 Chapter 36 The First Meeting of the Three Brothers want to work in thepany, you have to send your resume first. 4/4 ¡°The Linsey Group is a formal bigpany. You can¡¯te here because you have families here. What we want is true ability and a diploma. Do you have these?¡± Ophelia said this because Cecelia had an ident before she finished college. Now she wanted to go back to the Linsey Group to work. Theck of a diploma would be a big obstacle! At this time, the employees behind Ophelia began to point at Cecelia and whisper. Many people recognized that Cecelia was the woman who hit people on the news. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s her¡­ She beat someone up in public¡­¡± ¡°No one can be so rude!¡± Hearing the discussions of the crowd, Ophelia feltcent. She raised her chin and said, ¡°Besides, Cece, the news that you hit someone yesterday was reported. I was very angry when I saw it. Now the whole Inte is scolding you. Do you think you have the nerve to work in the Linsey Group? ¡°Do you know what the people on the Inte call you now? They all call you evil woman, violent¡¯shrew! If I were you, I would find a ce to hide, lest I get beaten by everyone.¡± Before Ophelia could finish her words, Cecelia pped her hard. It was a loud p in the face. Not only did Ophelia get confused, but also the employees around her were shocked. They all looked at Cecelia in horror.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Despicable People Ophelia was pped and her face was immediately imprinted with several red fingerprints. She covered her face and said angrily, ¡°Cecelia, how dare you hit me!¡± 1/4 Cecelia shook her hand and said cynically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My hand was a little itchy just now. As long as it heard that I was a bit ch, it couldn¡¯t help but want to hit you. I have no choice. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m addicted to beating bitc hes!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Ophelia was about to lose her temper, she saw Sean¡¯s car parked at the door. Seeing the man get out of the car, she immediately walked up to him and cried, ¡°Sean! Sean¡­ Waah¡­ Waah¡­ Seeing Ophelia crying, Sean asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°Someone hit me!¡± Ophelia cried. ¡°Who dares to hit you?!¡± ¡°She hit me!¡± Ophelia pointed at Cecelia, and Sean only saw a back, but he didn¡¯t recognize who it was. He walked over with Ophelia in his arms and shouted, ¡°Who are you? You bullied my girlfriend! Are you out of your mind?¡± When Cecelia turned around, Sean was stunned. ¡°Cecelia, is that you?¡± When Sean saw Cecelia, he was shocked and angry. He had heard from Ophelia that what happened to them at their birthday party was all caused by Cecelia. On that day, Sean was the most miserable one and almost lost his life. Now seeing the chief culprit, he was so angry! ¡°Cecelia, why did you do that on that day? Why did you trick me?¡± Hearing the man¡¯s shouting, Cecelia said with a cold smile, ¡°Mr. Gusto said when? What did I do to you?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? The Celestial Hotel¡­¡± He was too embarrassed to mention what happened at that time. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s said on the news that Mr. Gusto encountered an explosion in the Celestial Hotel¡¯s toilet that day. You fought with the filthy stuff for 12 hours and was sent to the hospital in the end, right?¡± Chapter 37 Despicable People After saying that, Cecelia covered her mouth and nose with her fingers, as if she smelt a bad smell. Sean felt disgusted. He thought there was still a smell on his body. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t mention it. Tell me why you bullied Ollie and why you beat her?¡± 2/4 ¡°I want to go back to the Linsey Group. She doesn¡¯t allow me to go in!¡± Cecelia exined. Sean snorted, ¡°Do you think you can join the Linsey Group now? The trouble you have caused outside hasn¡¯t been settled yet. Do you think that you cane to the Linsey Group to seek refuge? As Mr. Linsey has said, you should solve the problem by yourself. Don¡¯t expect that the Linsey Group will help you solve it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the Linsey family to help me deal with it, but I don¡¯t want to hear you barking here either! The Linsey Group used to be the Done group. I can enter if I want. No one can stop me!¡± Cecelia hated Sean. If it weren¡¯t for his sweet words, she wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by him to give away the shares of the Done Group. When her mother needed money for treatment, Sean kicked Cecelia away. Later, this shameless couple even wanted to kill her together. She would make them pay for that! ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Cecelia had lost her temper. Verda immediately pushed Sean and others aside and stood out to protect Cecelia with the bodyguards. Cecelia strode into thepany. Seeing her like this, Ophelia said anxiously, ¡°Sean, what should we do? She muste here to sabotage the contract signing ceremony. We can¡¯t let her ruin it! Hurry up and ask someone to stop her!¡± ¡°Call Mr. Linsey and inform him to be on guard. Everyone else, get ready for wee!¡± Sean took out his phone and dialed a number. For the Linsey Group, the news of Cecelia¡¯s arrival was like a warning, as if Cecelia had be a terrorist. Hearing Sean¡¯s report, Gary had a bad feeling. He immediately called his assistant and ordered, ¡°Inform the security department immediately! Ask them to send more people to stop Cecelia! Don¡¯t let her ruin it!¡± Gary¡¯s shout filled the whole office. Before the security department could mobilize the security, the door of Gary¡¯s office had been smashed open Chapter 37 Despicable People To be exact, his assistant was kicked onto the door and the door was kicked open. With a loud bang, the assistant fell to the ground miserably. Gary was taken aback and dropped his phone on the table. 3/4 Then, he saw Cecelia walk in with her hands in her pockets, dressed in a ck suit. She didn¡¯t seem toe to see him, but to take his life! ¡°Ce¡­ Cecelia¡­¡± Gary swallowed and said, ¡°What are you doing? You don¡¯t need to make so much noise toe to the company. ¡°It¡¯s because my father¡¯s wee ceremony for me is so special. You even asked the whole company¡¯s security to stop me froming in. I want to ask if it was the Done Group here before? Don¡¯t you allow me to go back to my grandfather¡¯spany?¡± It was so disappointing! The Linsey family was on guard against her now, fearing that she woulde back and take back the Done Group! These people were so despicable! Gary finally realized her bad temper. It was reported on the news that she was so brutal when she ¡®beat up people. In order not to let her make the scene in thepany, Gary said,, ¡°Cecelia, let¡¯s have a talk. Now here is the Linsey Group. Although it used to be the Done Group, it no longer exists. If you want toe, at least you should inform me in advance. If you want to work in thepany, you should give me some time. I will arrange it for you.¡± Hearing what he said, Cecelia sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like to hear what position you can arrange for me. Seeing that it was not easy to get rid of her, Gary thought for a while and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your university y¨¦t, and you don¡¯t have a diploma. I¡¯m afraid that others won¡¯t be convinced if I arrange you to a high position. Besides, you¡¯re already married to the Nelson family¡¯s dying son. How can you show up in public to work?¡± ¡°Dad, you also know that I¡¯m married to a dying person. I don¡¯t know how long I can stay in the Nelson family. What if I¡¯m driven out by them? I have to find myself a way out. Cecelia just wanted to ask him how much he wanted to say to refuse her. Gary seemed to be in a dilemma. ¡°But you¡¯ve been on the news these past two days I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good idea to let you enter 60% Chapter 37 Despicable People thepany at this time!¡± 4/4 ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Since you are afraid that I will disgrace the Linsey family, please help me!¡± Gary finally knew why she came here. It was true that she wanted to find someone to back her up. ¡°I don¡¯t think I am capable of that? I¡¯ve already asked people to inquire about it. You offended the Quinsey family at the Center City. They are officials. Offending them is courting death. I can¡¯t help you, but you have to apologize by yourself!¡± This was her father! Seeing her in trouble, he never wanted to protect her, but couldn¡¯t wait to distance himself from her. There was no father like him in the world. He was just a scu mbag, worse than anything! It wasn¡¯t that easy to get rid of Cecelia. ¡°Okay. If you can¡¯t help me with this matter, then let¡¯s talk about work. What position are you going to give me?¡± Chapter 38 Don¡¯t me Cecelia Chapter 38 Don¡¯t me Cecelia 1/4 ¡°If you really want to work in thepany, how about sending you to the public rtions department?¡± ¡°Not a good idea.¡± Cecelia knew what he was up to. He arranged for her to go to the public rtions department. To put it bluntly, he wanted to use her to attract clients and investment. What wishful thinking! Gary thought for a while and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go to the public rtions department, why don¡¯t you go to the marketing department? The marketing department is also good at training people.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the marketing department either.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I want to go to the design center!¡± ¡°You? Design?¡± Gary also knew that Cecelia majored in design back then. She was as talented as her mother in design, but she didn¡¯t graduate, Thinking of this, he said, ¡°Since you want to work in the design center, I can arrange you to start with an internship, okay?¡± ¡°Not a good idea! I want to be the chief designer or the design director!¡± At this time, Ophelia and Sean arrived at the door. When they heard what Cecelia said, Ophelia couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to her! I¡¯m the chief designer now. She wants to take my position! don¡¯t want to give it to her!¡± ¡°I heard that the Linsey, Group needs a design director, so I can take that job!¡± Cecelia said lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding, Cece. Look at yourself. What makes you suitable. to be a design director? Do you have a doctorate? Have you ever won an international design prize? Do you have any exp¨¦rience in design? ¡°You have nothing! You want to be the design director? As you can see, the Linsey Group has hired a talent suitable for this position. She is the world famous designer, Lady Nyx! Don¡¯t waste your time. here!¡± Ophelia belittled Cecelia. Cecelia had enough and wouldn¡¯t tolerate h¨¦r anymore. ¡°Well Liust want to see your reaction but I didn¡¯t expect this. I¡¯m so Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Don¡¯t me Cecelia disappointed!¡± Cecelia made a phone call and said, ¡°Jason, please tell the chairman of the Linsey Group that I refuse their invitation, Cancel the signing ceremony. I feel sick working with these brainless people!¡± Cecelia hung up the phone with a cold face. 2/4 However, this phone call shocked everyone present. All the people, including Gary, Sean and Ophelia, were restless. They all knew that they could invite Nyx to join because Jason rmended them. Without Jason, they couldn¡¯t invite Nyx. And now, Cecelia was calling Jason. What did she mean by refusing the invitation and canceling the contract signing ceremony? Ophelia eximed in disbelief, ¡°Cecelia, what the hell are you doing? Do you know Jason? Are¡­ Are you Nyx? How is that possible?¡± This conjecture shocked both Gary and Sean. They didn¡¯t believe that Cecelia was Nyx. No way! No way! No way! They shook their heads and denied their conjectures. At this moment, Gary received a call from Jason. ¡°Hello, Mr. Linsey? I¡¯m Jason.¡± ¡°Mr. Caspar, will Lady Nyxe to the signing ceremony today?¡± Gary was eager to know what was going on. ¡°Here is the thing. Just now, Lady Nyx called and said that she refused your invitation and wanted to cancel the contract signing ceremony. I want to know if you have done something to offend Nyx. Why did she suddenly change her mind?¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After the phone call, Gary¡¯s face turned livid. When he looked at Cecelia, he felt that the whole world had changed. ¡°Cecelia, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that you are Nyx?¡± Gary sighed. What he had done just now must have let Cecelial down. Ophelia looked as if cho was struck by Bab 66% Chapter 38 Don¡¯t me Cecelia really Nyx? That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡± 3/4 Sean asked in surprise, ¡°Cecelia, are you really Nyx? How can you be Nyx?¡± ¡°You want to know the reason? You don¡¯t deserve it! The Done Group fell into the hands of you guys. It¡¯s such a disappointment! Just you wait! Everything will return to its original ce!¡± After saying that, Cecelia put on her sunsses, turned around and walked out of the office, followed by Verda and the others. After they left, all the people in the room were still in a daze. They didn¡¯t expect that Cecelia could achieve so much in just a few years. What happened after she fled? Why did she be Nyx? Sean also came back to his senses. ¡°President, we have told the public that Nyx will join us. But now¡­ What should we do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Gary slumped into the chair, lost in thought. What did it mean that everything would go back to its original ce? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t invite her. The Linsey Group won¡¯t change if we can¡¯t have Nyx.¡± Ophelia¡¯s face still hurt. Anyway, she would never let Cecelia go. back to the Linsey Group. Even without the help of Nyx, she could still try to win over the LC Group. With investment, the Linsey Group could do well. Outside the Linsey Building, Cecelia got in the Bentley again. Verda and others also got in the car. On the way, Verda took a look. at Cecelia from the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Ms. Linsey, you have spent a lot of effort returning to the Linsey group as Nyx. Are you giving up now?¡± ¡°Do you really think I want to be the design director? I came back today just to announce myeback to the Done Group. My ultimate goal is to take back and rebuild the Done Group!¡± The purpose of Cecelia¡¯s behavior today was to humiliate them and let them know that she was no longer the same person she used to be. Those s cumbags and b itches¡¯d better get ready for a violent attack! Verda understood and asked, ¡°Ms. Linsey, where are we going Chapter 38 Don¡¯t me Cecelia next? To the Quinsey family?¡± ¡°Go back to thepany first!¡± ?? 4/4 The Nelson family was waiting for her to apologize. The Inte was waiting to see her f ucked up. Cecelia was going to the Quinsey family. However, something urgent happened in the LC group. Upton had sent her a message and needed her to deal with it. She asked Verda to send her to the grouppany first. Upton had been waiting for her for a long time. When she arrived, he took her to the meeting center. Before long, Ophelia got out of the car at the LC Group building. She walked into the building and exined at the front desk, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the project director of the Linsey Group, and my name is Ophelia. I have made an appointment with Mr. Chase before. Please inform him. Thank you.¡± The receptionist nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Chase is having a meeting. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for a moment.¡± Ophelia had no choice but to wait patiently. She encouraged herself to win the investment of LC. The LC Group was one of the biggest venture capitalpanies in the world. It was rich. If the Linsey Group got their investment and support, it would definitely upy a ce in the country¡¯s business. world. As long as she took it, her father would definitely pay special attention to her. One or two hours passed. Ophelia couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Could you please ask if Mr. Chase¡¯s meeting is over?¡± The receptionist called the CEO¡¯s office. Upton took the phone and said to Cecelia, ¡°Ophelia came!¡± Chapter 39 Truth Revealed Chapter 39 Truth Revealed 1/5 Cecelia closed the file and said, ¡°Then ask her toe up. Let her have a good taste of ourpany¡¯s humane elevator service!¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Upton replied with a suppressed smile. ¡°Let here up now. The receptionist told Ophelia this, ¡°Miss Linsey, Mr. Chase has just finished his meeting. He invited you to have a talk in his office on the 39th floor.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ophelia was in a good mood and hurried to the elevator. Ophelia happily stepped into the elevator. She found that the LC Group was so rich. Even the elevators were sightseeing elevators withvender and air conditioner. Rich bigpanies were different! The sightseeing elevator began to go up. When it reached the 25th floor, the elevator suddenly stopped. ¡°What happened?¡± She pressed the button, but there was no response. Was there something wrong with the elevator? Ophelia rang the bell, but no one answered. She had no choice but to ask for help with her phone, but there was no signal. ¡°Da mn it! I¡¯m so unlucky!¡± She began to ring the bell crazily. ¡°Hello? Let me out! Is anyone there? Hey! I¡¯m stuck in the elevator!¡± No matter how hard she shouted, the bell didn¡¯t respond. Ophelia couldn¡¯t go out, so she could only wait in the elevator, hoping that someone would find the stopped elevator ande to fix it. But she soon found that the air conditioner in the elevator was constantly blowing hot wind, and the incense was no longer fragrant, but emitting a foul smell, like the smell of sewer, which made her about to vomit. It was so disgusting! She smelt awful now! Let her out! No one would let her out. Cecelia wanted her to have a good time. inside and experience the feeling of despair. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Truth Revealed 2/5 After leaving thepany, Cecelia had to go to the Quinsey family. She only had two hours to deal with business in thepany, but¡¯in just two hours, the situation in the Center city suddenly changed. In order to help his wife vent her anger, Morris had already taken action against thepany of the Nelson family. Recently, the Nelson Group had a major project going on, which was an investment project in the 8G chip technology industry. The project was to be reviewed by Morris. Because of the activation and great prospect of this project, this week, the stock price of the Nelson Group had been rising. But today, two hours ago, a lot of negative news suddenly came out. Some authoritative experts pointed out that the 8G chip was still in the experiment stage, and it was impossible to be implemented in ten years, which denied the practicability of the release of the 8G chip. Soon after, an economic expert pointed out sharply that the 8G chip of the Nelson Group was just a hype concept, in order to manipte the stock price. Not only that, the reporter from the TV station also held an interview with an academician. The academician seriously pointed out that the 8G chip and ck technology was just a fantasy, and the technology was not mature. He suggested that when investing, people should keep alert. Because of the negative news, the stock market directly fluctuated, and the stock price of the Nelson Group plummeted. And now, when Ronald, who was in charge of the Nelson Group, saw the news, he knew that it was the Quinsey family who had taken action. And he also knew that Cecelia h¨¢dn¡¯t apologized yet. This da mn woman was going to destroy the Nelson family. For this reason, he roared, ¡°Go and find Cecelia! Find that woman and tie her up. Ask her to kneel to Sor Quinsey and apologize!¡± The Aroma Vi. Fredric came back and reported the situation outside to Remington. ¡°Mr. Nelson, up to now, there is tooText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. much negative news. They are all negative about the 8G chip and the advanced technology, which caused the stock market to fluctuate. The stock of the Nelson Group is also constantly plummeting.¡± ¡°Morris did it!¡± Without investigating, Remington knew that it was Morris who was behind this. It was easy for the Quinsey family to kill apany + Chapter 39 Truth Revealed 3/5 Thinking of something, he asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Cecelia apologized to the Quinsey family yet?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t, and that¡¯s why the Quinsey family has been putting pressure on the Nelson family.¡± ¡°Morris has gone too far this time! The Nelson family and the Quinsey family have always been at peace. Since he has started a war, I won¡¯t be merciful.¡¯ With anger in his eyes, Remington continued, ¡°Go and send Morris¡¯s dirty secrets to Cecelia! It¡¯s not that easy for Morris to suppress us!¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Fredric took the order, but he felt that Mr Nelson was notpletely heartless. Now that something had happened to Miss Linsey, he didn¡¯t sit by and do nothing. Instead, he asked him to send Morris¡¯s secrets t¨® Miss Linsey. Could it be that Mr. Nelson was defending Miss Linsey? Fredric was about to leave when he was stopped, ¡°Fredric! Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Nelson?¡± ¡°Send it anonymously. Don¡¯t let that woman know it¡¯s me. I¡¯m not helping her. I¡¯m doing it for my son Andres. Hurry up!¡± Remington added. Fredric shook his head with a smile. Mr. Nelson thought that he could hide it? It was impossible! It was nearly 12 o¡¯clock when Cecelia received a call from Upton. ¡°Ms. Linsey, everything has been handled and released to the public sessfully.¡± ¡°Good.¡± It was time to let the public know the real reason why she pped someone. Soon, something new about Cecelia hitting someone was spread on the Inte. An audio with the title ¡°why Cecelia pped someone¡± was released. Although Mrs. Quinsey and Camelia were not mentioned in the audio, people could tell what had happened before Cecelia hit them. Chapter 39 Truth Revealed ¡°Mommy, look, he is the little dummy in our ss!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y with him. He is insane!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far, what you said?¡± ¡°Andres is indeed an unlucky boy. I don¡¯t want him to get even worse, being in the same ss with a mean boy.¡± ¡°Poor dummy Andres doesn¡¯t have a mother. Go home after school¡­¡± 4/5 Then came the sound of two children fighting and the scream of the woman. ¡°What are you doing? How dare you hit my son!¡± ¡°What are you doing? How dare you hit my son! You ba stard! I¡¯ll teach you ¨¢ lesson!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why are you pulling me?¡± ¡°Do you want to hit my son? I¡¯d like to see who dares to bully my son!¡± It was Cecelia¡¯s voice. ¡°Who is your son? Who the hell are you? Your son?¡± ¡°Miss, who is she?¡± ¡°She is the woman who married Mr. Nelson when he was dying. Her name is Cecelia.¡± ¡°Oh! So, you are the woman who has just married into the Nelson family! I thought you were the boy¡¯s mother! It turns out you¡¯re just a stepmother! What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°Apologize to my son!¡± Cecelia had repeatedly asked for an apology, but it turned out to be fruitless. After the audio was released, theizens knew the reason and realized that they had wronged Cecelia. It was true that the richdy and her son had gone too far. They deserved it when Cecelia taught them a lesson. Although Cecelia married a dying person to be a stepmother, she did what a mother should do to protect a weak child. This kind of special maternal love moved many people. The news was quickly forwarded, and peoplemented like crazy. They all changed sid¨¦s and began to support Cecelia. Chapter 39 Truth Revealed The situation was suddenly reserved, Mrs. Quinsey was asked to apologize. 5/5 Cecelia¡¯s car was about to arrive at the Quinsey family. Suddenly, she received a message on her phone. She clicked it and found that it was from a strange number. After reading the content, a trace of surprise appeared on her cold and gorgeous face. How could it be¡­ Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 You want me to resort to force? Are these all shady deals of Morris? Very good! This is really timely! 1/4 I don¡¯t know who secretly sent them to me, but these messages are Let¡¯s wait and see, Morris! Who will kneel? Oh, it remains to be seen! The Quinsey family The family head Morris Quinsey, his wife and son, and the other members of the family were all waiting in the main residence. They were all waiting for Cecelia Linsey of the Nelson family toe to apologize. She was expected to bring blessings to Remington, who was dying, by marrying him. Mrs. Quinsey, Jenny Vonegult, was dressed in her best. When she was to ept the apology in a while, her family would film a video. Then they would post it online, so she had to dress up to show her identity as the hostess. Jenny checked the time and asked, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Cecelia Linseye yet? Will she stand us up?¡± With mustache, Morris had the air of an official, sitting on a freestanding sofa. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve given the Nelson family pressure. I don¡¯t think she has the guts to stand us up.¡¯ Butler Quinsey said, ¡°I will go see if she¡¯s here.¡± He soon returned with Cecelia. ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± someone shouted. Jenny looked at the womaning in. She was wearing sunsses with an arrogant, cold face, her hands in her pant pockets, looking so domineering. With such an air, she didn¡¯t look like she came to apologize at all, but to collect debts from them! Seeing Cecelia walking over with such an air, Jenny subconsciously touched her face as if she could feel pain there. Morris had just seen the profile of Cecelia in the video news earlier, so he didn¡¯t know what she really looked like. Now, seeing a slender, tall woman in ck walking in, he was obviously stunned. + D .. Chapter 40 You want me to resort to force ¡°Is she Cecelia Linsey?¡± he asked subconsciously. Hemented on her in his mind, ¡®She¡¯s hot!¡¯ 2/4 Jenny was so angry to see her enemy again! ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s Cecelial Linsey!¡± she said fiercely. Now Butler Quinsey had brought Cecelia into the main living room of the house. When she stood still, Cecelia took off her sunsses. Seeing her entire face, Morris spilled some tea out of the ss in his hand. It burned his leg, but he didn¡¯t feel the pain. His eyes were glued to theer¡¯s face. True, the woman was impressive! She had a stunning face, and her cold air was amazing. Morris suddenly became curious. How lucky Remington was! He was dying but wanted to keep on living by marrying someone, and the woman he got for this purpose was so beautiful, eh? As a man, he also envied Remington. He even thought that if the woman hade to him for mercyst night, for the sake of her stunning looks, he would have agreed to let her off. ¡°Senator Quinsey, Mrs. Quinsey, I¡¯m notte, right?¡± Cecelia¡¯s nonchnt tone suggested that she had probably chosen. toe in at the exact appointed time. Jenny rose and said with an angry face, ¡°Cecelia, yesterday, you pped me in public, ruining my reputation. Today I want you to kneel and apologize to me in the presence of everyone here. Cecelia scanned the people around her. Lots of people from the Quinsey family were here to watch the fun. Some men from the family looked her up and down with bad intentions. She wanted her to kneel and apologize in the presence of so many people? ¡°Want me to kneel and apologize? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Cecelia stood straight, showing no sign of giving in. ¡°What do you mean, Cecelia? You agreed toe and apologize, didn¡¯t you? But you regret it now?¡± Jenny asked aggressively. Cecelia snorted and suddenly questioned harshly, ¡°You and your son made impertinent remarks first. Did I p you wrong? Did you tell Director Quinsey the truth?¡± Chapter 40 You want me to resort to force 3/4 Then she asked Morris, ¡°Senator Quinsey, you definitely think I picked holes in your wife and pped her. But if you learned how they insulted a five-year-old boy, would you force me to apologize?¡± Morris also rose and said, ¡°What a woman you are! Whatever had happened, you shouldn¡¯t hit her! I just ask you to apologize because I show you mercy. Do you want me to resort to force?¡± ¡°You have great power, Senator Quinsey. You¡¯ve resorted to force, making the Nelson family¡¯s share prices slump. Why did you have to do that? This is just the problem between me and Mrs. Quinsey. Is it necessary to drag thepany of the Nelson family in?¡± Facing the Quinsey family, Cecelia was fearless. Now the people of the family all began pointing at her and gossiping. None of them thought Cecelia had the slightest wish to apologize or plead guilty. She was obviously here to pick a quarrel! Jenny said indignantly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t waste your breath on her! This woman pped me but refuses to apologize. I think we¡¯d better send her straight to the police station and then to jail!¡± Morris stared at Cecelia, silent, mainly because he thought it was so pitiful to imprison such a beautifulContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. woman. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell who¡¯ll be jailed!¡± Cecelia added, ¡°Senator Quinsey, I want to talk to you alone!¡± ¡°Cecelia, what kind of trick do you want to y? Talk to my husband alone? You wish to h ook him up? You w h ore! Don¡¯t dream about it!¡± Infuriated by Cecelia¡¯s words, Jenny raised her hand to p Cecelia. But Cecelia caught her wrist and red at her, ¡°Not everyone can be a wh ore. One has to be at least beautiful to do that, right? Looks like you have a rich imagination. You should have be a ywriter, what a waste of your talent!¡± Cecelia said sarcastically, shaking Jenny¡¯s hand off. Jenney thought Cecelia had gone too far. Now the woman was in the Quinseys¡¯ house, but she was so arrogant. She had to teach Cecelia a lesson, otherwise, who knew if Cecelia would push it? ¡°Someone! Get the woman!¡± With her order, the manservants of the Quinsey family at the ready. all rushed in to take Cecelia. Cecelia had expected it. She turned and began kicking, sending one flying with each kick-she was super-fast. Chapter 40 You want me to resort to force 67% 13:85 A few more people rushed up. She swung another kick, and these manservants were all hit on the head, falling to the ground. In the end, she kicked a manservant on the head and said fiercely and coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, don¡¯t make me. Her words were cold and threatening. Apparently, she was not joking! Jenny¡¯s face was ashen, and those Quinsey family members all looked at Cecelia with a renewed impression. No one expected that she could fight! Morris was also a little shocked, a trace of interest flipping through his eyes. He ordered the manservants, ¡°Leave us, all of you!¡± 4/4 The manservants struggled up from the ground and scrambled outside. Cecelia withdrew her foot, and thest manservant also ran away. Morris again looked at Cecelia and asked, ¡°Miss Linsey, if you want to tell me something, you might as well say it right here!¡± ¡°Senator Quinsey, you insist on hearing it here? What I want to tell you is the thing that happened on June 22 ten years ago¡­¡± Morris had looked calm, but his face immediately turned pale upon hearing her speak of the incident on June 22nd ten years ago. Yes, he was a little shocked. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 She Has Gained the Upper Hand ¡°Miss Linsey, let¡¯s go to the study then!¡± Now Morris was a little afraid of her. He made a ¡°please¡± gesture, and Cecelia walked with him toward the study. 1/4 Seeing that her husband had truly agreed to converse with her in private, she shouted, ¡°Honey, what¡¯re you doing? Is there anything you can¡¯t talk about here? And you have to talk to the woman in the study?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss! Wait for me here!¡± Morris reprimanded her and turned, taking Cecelia to the study. Watching the two walk into the study one after the other, Jenny almost exploded. What kind of trick was Cecelia ying? What did she want to tell her husband? What really happened on June 22 ten years ago? In the study, Morris was no longer that arrogant as one of high. status, but slightly nervous. Carrying a hint of warning in his tone, he whispered, ¡°Miss Linsey, what do you really mean?¡± ¡°As soon as you hear my words, you¡¯ll know what I mean. What did you do on June 22 ten years ago? And where did you do it? I don¡¯t think you want me to remind you, right?¡± The inside stories of the incident from ten years ago were told in the anonymous messages sent to her. Cecelia sneered, ¡°If I told everything you did to the police, guess what would happen? Who would fall from high status with his reputation ruined?¡± Morris was now panicky. He didn¡¯t know how much this woman knew, but if she truly knew what he had done ten years ago and made everything public, he would have his downfall and lose his reputation. ¡°You dare!¡± he bared his teeth. ¡°Am I afraid of doing anything? I have nothing to lose, so I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I¡¯m just nobody. Mrs. Quinsey has ruined my reputation. Senator Quinsey, you¡¯re of high status and have great power. Compared with you, I¡¯m nothing indeed.¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyes turned colder. The two of them stared at each other for a few moments. Then Morris warned insidiously. ¡°If you dare to Chapter 41 She Has Gained the Upper Hand 2/4 disclose them, I¡¯ll make your life very hard! And you shall never dream about leaving the Quinseys¡¯ house alive today!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Cecelia suddenly banged her palm on the table and shouted, ¡°Senator Quinsey!¡± Looking fierce, she said. ¡°Your family bullied me, but you forced me to apologize. Is that fair? Now you also want to threaten to kill me! Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully as a woman? ¡°Since I dared toe barehanded, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ll kill me! Will I be afraid of your family? Or you? ¡°Since you became an official, you¡¯ve been upholding the banner of being incorruptible. But you have tens of millions of dors behind the wall of this study. Where did you get the cash? Do you want me to tell you about their sources?¡± Cecelia had decided to visit the Quinseys¡¯ house. Of course, she had done enough investigation in advance. Only by finding out everything about Morris could she confront him without fear. She would see if he would remain arrogant! Morris opened his mouth a few times, his eyes full of shock and cold sweat running down. Now he was so afraid of Cecelia. What was the background of this woman? Why did she even know how much money he had behind the hidden. wall of his family¡¯s study? This was a war of nerves. Cecelia knew she had gained the upper hand. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senator Quinsey. I¡¯m not here to disclose your secrets or make them public because I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°Then¡­ then what do you really want?¡± Morris asked again. ¡°I just want to reiterate one thing. Your son and wife bullied Andres Nelson. I want them to go to theN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nelsons¡¯ house to apologize, and I also want you to stop suppressing the Nelson Group. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll continue being the senator. And you¡¯ll even have a meteoric rise! Otherwise¡­ Morris didn¡¯t have any other choice. After weighing the pros and cons for a while, he said solemnly, ¡°Okay, I agree!¡± The study door reopened, and Jenny almost fell in. She had been leaning against the door, hoping to hear what was Chapter 41 She Has Gained the Upper Hand 3/4 going on inside. Anyway, she was afraid Morris would try to seduce her husband. She took her husband a few inches away and asked nervously, ¡°Honey, what did she tell you?¡± Morris answered, ¡°Miss Linsey has told me about all the details, Your really went too far. Our son bullied someone, but you didn¡¯t tell him how to behave. Instead, you made impertinent remarks! So you¡¯d better take our son to the Nelsons¡¯ house to apologize in a while!¡± ¡°What? You ask me to apologize to them?¡± Jenny was stunned as if a bolt of thunder had struck her. ¡°Senator Quinsey, take your time to discuss it. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Cecelia simply walked past Jenny, going outside with a straight back. Everyone in the living room watched her leaving. No one dared to stop her. After she left, Jenny made a scene. ¡°Honey, make it clear! What did she tell you? You said you would help me, didn¡¯t you? Why do you ask me to apologize?¡± ¡°Stop it! I ask you to apologize. Just do it! Don¡¯t ask any more. questions!¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. The fox must have told you something. Have she and you done something filthy? Tell me!¡± Jenny held Morris¡¯s cor and began shaking him. Morris pulled his wife¡¯s hands away and pped her. She was stunned. ¡°You pped me?¡± ¡°Cool down! Stop making trouble for me! She has evidence against me in her hands. She can make me lose my status and reputation in minutes. If you don¡¯t want me to fall from power, go apologize!¡± Jenny was lost for words in shock. How could Cecelia have such terrifying abilities? She could get evidence against her husband! And her husband was even a little afraid of her? Cecelia came out of the Quinseys¡¯ house. Seeing here out untouched, Fredric immediately went up. ¡°Miss Linsey!¡± 13:05 Chapter 41 She Has Gained the Upper Hand ¡°Why did youe here, Mr. Ingerwood?¡± 4/4 ¡°Mr. Nelson was worried. He asked me toe and take a look. How¡¯re things going now? Did they give you trouble?¡± Fredric asked. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t. The Quinseys were all polite.¡± Knowing this might be the credit of those inside information pieces he had sent over, Fredric added. ¡°Okay then. Please get in the car, Miss Linsey. I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m going to meet someone. You go back first.¡± After that, she walked toward the luxurious Bentley in the distance. and then got in the car. Soon the car left. Fredric stared with widened eyes for a while, a little shocked. This car was expensive. Whose car did Cecelia get into? Who was she gonna meet? Fredric returned to the Nelsons¡¯ house and reported everything to Remington. After hearing all that, the latter asked in a strange tone, ¡°Are you saying that aftering out of the Quinseys¡¯ house, she said she was going to meet someone and that she got in a Bentley?¡± ¡°Right, sir!¡± ¡°Is the man who picked her up young, tall, and handsome?¡± ¡°Yes, right.¡± Remington fell silent, remembering that she had said she liked handsome young men. Was she really going to date a young guy? A young guy who could afford a Bentley was surely from a rich family. Thinking of that, he immediately became anxious. He felt like he was now a c uckold. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you follow her?¡± he asked with some anxiety. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Mr. Nelson broke the rules again 1/4 ¡°Miss Linsey didn¡¯t let me follow her, asking me toe home first.¡± Remington was speechless. ¡°She went to date a man. Of course, she didn¡¯t let you follow her. Next time, you must follow her and find out who she is dating.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± ¡°Now leave!¡± Remington pummeled the bed in depression. Although this was just a contract marriage, he didn¡¯t want to be a c uckold. This woman didn¡¯t know what shame was, but he thought about helping her! Bentley was heading for Jinger County. Jinger County was on the outskirts of the Center City. It was a quaint little town that was not far away. About an hourter, they reached their destination. Cecelia was to look for Ida Williams on this trip. Ida had used to be the personal maid of her mother Le Done. Le married into the Linsey family and introduced a husband to Ida, who then married into Jinger County. When Le got sick, Ida came back to attend to her until thetter passed away. Therefore, in order to find out what her mother had suffered from before she died, she had to visit Ida. Referring to the family address Ida had provided back then, they came along the bluestone walkway to her home. Verda knocked on the door, but no one came to open it. Then he tried to push the door, and the door instantly opened. ¡°I think there¡¯re people in the house. Let¡¯s go in and check it out!¡± Cecelia went in with Verda. ¡°Is someone here? Aunt Ida, are you at home?¡± Cecelia asked while walking. She walked through the front yard and came to the main hall. ¡°Aunt Ida, Aunt Ida? It seems there¡¯s no one at home.¡± When she was about to leave, she heard some noiseing from the room. She and Verda immediately went over, walking into the room. Seeing the scene there, Cecelia screamed in horror, ¡°Ahhhh Chapter 42 Mr. Nelson Broke the Rules Again ¡°Miss Linsey! Uh¡­¡± 2/4 Verda was also terrified. They had not expected that Ida, whom they were looking for, was now lying in a pool of blood on the floor in the room. She was not dead yet, looking in the direction of the door with her eyes open. The noise they had just heard was made by her by pping the blood on the floor. ¡°Aunt Ida! Aunt Ida¡­¡± After confirming that the person lying on the floor was Aunt Ida who had taken care of her mother back then, Cecelia was astonished. She rushed up and asked, ¡°Aunt Ida, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The scene was too blo ody that Cecelia wept sadly. Ida still had herst breath. When she saw Cecelia, tears with blood came out of her eyes. She opened her mouth as if to say something. ¡°What did you say, Aunt Ida?¡± Cecelia held Ida¡¯s hand, lowered her head, and leaned close to her, hoping to hear her words. ¡°Leave the city¡­ leave the city¡­¡± Ida did not finish theplete sentence, but had consumed all her energy, her head down to the side. ¡°Aunt Ida! League the sea? Aunt Ida!¡± Ida then died, died in Cecelia¡¯s arms. Seeing that she died but kept her eyes open, Cecelia felt so grieved. What did Aunt Ida want to tell her at herst moment? Cecelia¡¯s tears flooded down, falling to Ida¡¯s face drop by drop. After Ida¡¯s hand slipped from her palm, something was left there. Cecelia put Ida down, opened the thing that was like a crumpled paper ball, and saw that it was an old photo with half missing. The girl in the photo was her mother at a young age, right? What did this mean? Cecelia stood up with the broken photo, tears in her eyes. She thought hard, Who really wanted to kill Aunt Ida? What did Aunt Ida want to tell me with the broken photo in her hand before she died? 167% 13:06 Chapter 42 Mr. Nelson Broke the Rules Again It has connections with my mother. Is what she said someone¡¯s name or a ce¡¯s name? What does that really mean? Cecelia couldn¡¯t figure it out, but did feel that Ida¡¯s death was too strange. 3/4 It seemed that someone knew she wasing to visit Ida and then killed her before she came. Did they kill her to cover something up? Verda had begun investigating the scene. He found that Aunt Ida had died of a sharp weapon. There was an obvious cut on the back of her neck, and all the blood was from there. By observing the signs of her death, they could deduce that the murderer might have arrived here a few or a dozen minutes earlier than them. But they didn¡¯t see any fingerprints or footprints, and the door and windows were all intact. That is to say, Ida had not fought the murderer. Then she possibly knew the person! Who was the person? ¡°I will find the murderer!¡± Cecelia was grieved, but something was more serious than that-she was confused. She asked Verda to inform Roger Shawn in time to investigate the case. Roger was Criminal Investigation Captain in the First Police Department of the Center City. Cecelia and Roger were friends in private. She had been to him because of her mother¡¯s case, and he had promised that if she needed any help, she could go straight to him. Unexpectedly, she approached him for help so soon. An hourter, Roger arrived at the crime scene with a forensic expert and a few police officers. Seeing blood on Cecelia¡¯s fingers, he lowered his head but asked a little worriedly, ¡°What really happened, Miss Cecelia?¡± Cecelia looked up at theer. The man was wearing a casual khaki suit with dashing eyebrows and bright eyes, looking resolute. On his chest, there was an officer¡¯s ID card. He was from a wealthy family, but he had stubbornly taken the police test and be a criminal police officer. Yes, he was a freak among the children from rich families. ¡°Captain Shawn, I came here to look for Aunt Ida, my mother¡¯s maid hack then but I found her dead at home¡± Cecelia exined in grief. Chapter 42 Mr. Nelson Broke the Rules Again. ¡°Let me have a look first.¡± 67% 13:25 4/4 Roger went in with the forensic expert, and the other police officers. cordoned the ce off, beginning to investigate the scene. After a while, Roger came out with a serious face. As a matter of routine, he had to take statements from them. He asked, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the forensic expert to examine the dead. Was the dead already dead when you arrived?¡± ¡°No. She still had herst breath.¡± ¡°Did she say anything or give you any clues?¡± ¡°She said something like ¡°League the sea¡±, but I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. After she died, I found a broken photo in her palm.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Cecelia handed the photo with blood stains to Roger. After examining it, Roger asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the girl in the photo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mother! At her young age.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why did she have to grab your mother¡¯s childhood photo before she died?¡± Roger asked with confusion. This was what Cecelia also wanted to know! With all the questions that should be asked having been asked, Cecelia then said, ¡°Captain Shawn, no matter what, I hope you and your team can find the murderer, giving justice to Aunt Ida. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is what we should do. You may go home now. We¡¯ll continue the investigation. If we have made progress, we¡¯ll inform you. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Cecelia left the crime scene with Verda. Fortunately, they had asked Roger for help. If they had called another police officer, they might have been taken as murder suspects. Back from Jinger County, Cecelia didn¡¯t go to the Nelsons¡¯ house, but asked Verda to take her to the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor. Ida¡¯s death made her feel uneasy, so she had to find everything out as soon as possible. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 This Is a Big Team! Madam Linsey Is Powerful! The Nelson family. 67% 13:06 1/4 Madam Nelson was sitting in the main hall, looking outside from time to time. She asked, ¡°Cecelia is not back yet? How¡¯re things really going? Which one of you knows it?¡± Renee J shook her head. ¡°Mom, I ran into Cecelia this morning, and I asked her to go to the Quinsey family soon, but I don¡¯t know if she took my words seriously.¡¯ Sabrina Nelson echoed, ¡°Cecelia is very arrogant. Let Mrs. Quinsey give her a good lesson. Otherwise, she, who has no sense of propriety, might cause serious trouble in the future.¡± ¡°How could you say that, Sabrina? Cecelia is not arrogant! She did that to protect Andres, okay? Even if she offended the supreme leader, as long as she aims to protect Andres, I would support her!¡± After that, Cynthia said to Madam Nelson, ¡°Do you think so, Grandma? Cecelia is so nice! I¡¯ve never seen a more considerate or responsible stepmother than her. She does treat Andres as her own son. ¡°She¡¯s different from someone. As a stepmother, the one is like an ornament, just taking care of her own child.¡± Cynthia said this to Renee deliberately. Thetter was so angry, but couldn¡¯t do or argue about anything. Instead, she could only Took at her husband Samuel Nelson, who was now beside her. ¡°Well, cut it out,¡± Samuel said. Madam Nelson said again, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m still worried. Go to the Quinseys¡¯ house yourself! Help Cecelia! If there¡¯s a fight, we, the Nelsons, are not afraid of the Quinseys! At most, we¡¯ll contact the people on that side.¡± ¡°I got it, ma!¡± The moment Samuel got up, Ronald Nelson came in with a grumpy air. He said angrily, ¡°Cecelia hasn¡¯t yet gone to apologize! If things went on like this, how could I manage thepany? The Nelson Group¡¯s share prices are almost plunging below their limit!¡± Once he came in and saw Cynthia and others, he said unhappily, ¡°Which one of you can reach her? Go urge her! What a jinx she is! As soon as she married into our family, she brought us such big trouble!¡± Cynthia rolled her eyes, ignoring his shouting. Ronald was about to leave when a servant came in to report, ¡°Madam Nelson, Mr. Nelson, Madam Renee¡­ the Quinseys are here!¡± ¡°The Quinseys are here?¡± Madam Nelson looked at the others in Chapter 43 This is a big team! Madam Linsey is powerful! surprise. 2/4 Samuel red up, ¡°See? The woman didn¡¯t go to apologize, and the Quinseys came to pick holes! None of us shall dream about a good life!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Madam Nelson asked Carlos Minton to take a look and bring them in. Soon those Quinseys came in. They saw that the visitors were Morris Quinsey, Jenny Vonegult, their son, and a few bodyguards, who were at the rear. This was a big team! Morris Quinsey hade himself! ¡°Senator Quinsey! We didn¡¯t know you and your family would being. Sorry to have not gone outside to wee you!¡± Samuel came up in time to greet them. The Nelsons all stood up. All of them were worried. The Nelson family seemed to have big trouble soon. But their jaws dropped because Morris was friendly. He said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Madam Nelson, we should havee to visit you earlier. Because of her impertinent remarks, my wife quarreled with Mrs. Remington Nelson. For that matter, I brought my wife and son here to apologize.¡± After hearing Morris¡¯s words, the Nelsons were all shocked, especially Ronald and Renee. Did they hear that correctly? Morris came here himself to apologize? ¡°Senator Quinsey, this is not a serious matter. You don¡¯t have to do something so formal!¡± Samuel said. ¡°No, no, no, my wife condoned my son, and my son bullied your Andres. We shoulde here to apologize.¡± Morris then looked at his wife Jenny next to him. Although she was so unwilling, she had no choice now. She looked around but didn¡¯t see Cecelia, so she could only apologize to Madam Nelson. ¡°Sorry, Madam Nelson, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t give my son good discipline, and I shouldn¡¯t have talked to Andres Nelson like that. I regret it so much, and I¡¯m so guilty of myself. Now I apologize to you and Andres genuinely, hoping your family can forgive my mistake with a tolerant heart.¡± Then Jenny bowed to apologize to Madam Nelson with her son. Her son, who had been scolded earlier, said, ¡°I¡¯ll never bully Andres again! Tomorrow I¡¯ll apologize to him in public at school I say sorry Chapter 43 This is a big team! Madam Linsey is powerful! 3/4 to him.¡± Both of them bowed to apologize. Although no one knew why the Quinseys hadpletely changed their attitude, they had to show them their tolerance. Madam Nelson came over and said, ¡°Mrs, Quinsey, young master. you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. We¡¯ve seen your sincerity. Our children are in the same kindergarten. They¡¯ll be good friends in the future. Let this pass. And the Nelson family and the Quinsey family are old friends. In the future, we¡¯ll need to help each other and make joint development.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Madam Nelson. Our families are gonna make peace. With the problem solved, Madam Nelson was relieved. She said, ¡°Now it¡¯s already lunchtime. Senator Quinsey, Mrs. Quinsey, would you mind having a simple lunch with us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Madam Nelson. We¡¯re going home now.¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯ve got to go!¡± Then Morris went home with his wife and son. The Nelsons walked them to the door, watching them leave. Only when the visitors had left did everyone return to the house, chatting noisily. Cynthia said curiously, ¡°When the Quinseys suddenly came to our home to apologize, I was stunned, thinking they were here to demand an exnation!¡± ¡°Yeah! They said they wanted Cecelia to apologize to them before 12 noon, didn¡¯t they?¡± Madam Nelson was also confused. All of them were confused. Samuel said, ¡°Whatever the reason, since the Quinseys coulde to apologize, it means they¡¯ve let this pass. There shouldn¡¯t be any more problems!¡± Samuel had no excuse to continue to shout, but he was quite curious. How could Cecelia Linsey, the woman, have managed to handle the Quinseys? She could make Morrise to their home to apologize himself? How could she have done it? They didn¡¯t know why, and Renee was less likely to know the reason. She and Camelia had been waiting to watch the fun, but there was nothing to watch. And they had been happy for nothing. Remembering that such big trouble had been shot so soon, Cynthia said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, guess Cecelia must have gone to the Quinseys¡¯ house to exin the details and Canaler t Chapter 43 This is a big team! Madam Linsey is powerful! 4/4 sensible. Otherwise, how could the Quinseys havee to our home to apologize? Remember what I said? Cecelia is our family¡¯s lucky star. Once she shows up, the problem is solved!¡± Madam Nelson nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Remington is lucky to have married Cecelia. And it¡¯s also our family¡¯s luck! When you guys meet Cecelia in the future, be polite!¡± No one said anything. At this point, Carlos came in, asking if they should have lunch now. ¡°Wait for Cecelia for a while,¡± Madam Nelson said. Renee felt unhappy. It had just been a few days, but Madam Nelson was now partial to her grandson¡¯s wife. What a bl oody reality! With the problem solved, Cecelia got all the credit, and all of them had to wait for her to eat lunch. She had had enough of it! After their apology, the Quinseys gradually stopped suppressing the Nelson Group. Morris even showed up and officially announced to the public that those news pieces iming that the 8G chip ck technology couldn¡¯t be implemented were all rumors. And he firmly said that the 8G chip ck technology was already being experimented, that it was very likely to be reality, and that the official departments also appreciated the project very much, hoping the rumormongers could stop spreading rumors. After the official news was released, the Nelson Group, whose share prices had plunged below their limit, had good news. The shareholders began to buy its shares, and its share prices started to rise. The Nelson Group weathered the disaster sessfully. Fredric also told the Quinseys¡¯ apology event and the things outside to Remington. Remington was relieved. He thought Cecelia was brave and able. Indeed, she had handled everything properly. Remembering that the woman had note back, Remington asked, ¡°She is not back yet?¡± ¡°No. Miss Lin¡¯s phone is unreachable now.¡± Remington fell silent, depressed again. He thought she must be dating a handsome yourig man now. + 166% 13:09 Chapter 44 A scheming woman also wants to make. Chapter 44 A scheming woman also wants to make waves? I¡¯ll let you know how to be a real woman in minutes Verda drove to the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor. Wearing sunsses and ck high-heeled shoes, Cecelia got out from the back seats of the car. She unfolded the windbreaker hem behind her with a shake, cold and dashing. The two of them walked into the funeral parlor and came to the director, asking about the cremation archives from five years ago, but the person was unwilling to cooperate. 1/4 ¡°Sorry, the archives of our funeral parlor are all confidential, and not open to the public. You can go home!¡± The director asked them to leave. Cecelia didn¡¯t speak anything, but Verda took a work ID card calmly out of his pocket and shook it. ¡°Take a close look! This is my work ID card, We¡¯re investigating a murder case from five years ago. The murderer might be Tur king inside the funeral parlor. We want to read the archives from that year. If you don¡¯t cooperate, we will prosecute you for obstructing official business!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were investigating a case, sir! Please follow me!¡± Thinking they were officers in in clothes on a case, the director immediately agreed to take them to the archives room. The director opened the room door and said politely, ¡°Sir, all the documents and records are here, ced on the shelves by year. Take your time. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ve got to go.¡± After the director left, Cecelia and Verda walked in to look for the records from five years ago. But when they got the records, they didn¡¯t find the cremation records of her mother. What was going on? And they also double-checked the records a few times. Her mother passed away on August 6 five years ago. The cremation records. from that day were all there, but her mother¡¯s were missing! ¡°Why are my mother¡¯s records missing?¡± Cecelia asked in confusion. ¡°Did you remember correctly, Miss Linsey? Is it possible that she was cremated in another funeral parlor?¡± Verda asked. ¡°I¡¯ve asked them about this. They all said she was cremated here, but why can¡¯t we find anything?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 A scheming woman also wants to make Cecelia was thinking hard. What was really going on? There were no cremation records of her mother, so how could anyone prove she was burned here? 2/4 Verda continued to leaf through the other files. Remembering Ida¡¯s death, Cecelia suddenly screamed, ¡°Verda, is it that someone had taken away my mother¡¯s cremation records before we came? Just like they killed¡¯Ida before we went to her. Could it be so?¡± Verda didn¡¯t know the specific reason, but he thought Cecelia¡¯s analysis was reasonable. ¡°It could be! Why do they stop us from getting the information about your mother? Are they trying to cover ?omething up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± Cecelia had more confusions. Things were getting stranger. First, the ashes were substituted, then Ida was murdered, and now the records were missing. Why did so many things happen? ¡°What should we do next, Miss Linsey?¡± Verda asked. Cecelia thought for a moment, exhaled deeply, and said, ¡°Someone must have found the records before we came for them, hoping to stop us from finding the truth. Even if we don¡¯t have my mother¡¯s archives, we can find the undertaker and cremator from five years. ago. I think they might know.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look into it!¡± Verda opened the record books again. He found the undertakers and cremators for the other deceased and said, ¡°I¡¯ve read the information from about August of five years ago. The dead all had the same male undertaker, whose name is Paul Galler. ¡°They had the same undertaker? What about the cremators?¡± Cecelia pressed. Verda leafed through the books for a little more while. ¡°I¡¯ve found that. There were two cremators. I think they must have been working on shifts.¡± ¡°Copy all their names.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Following Cecelia¡¯s instruction, Verda copied all the names they had found. Then they left the archives room and came to the direct¨®r they had met earlier. ¡°Please check if these people are still working here.¡± Verda took the name list to the man. After seeing their names the Chapter 44 A scheming woman also wants to make man answered without hesitation, ¡°These people are away!¡± ¡°Are all of them dead?¡± Verda asked. ¡°Oh, no. These people left the funeral parlor a long time ago. I remember the man named Lorenzo Wilmar worked here for the longest time, but he also resigned two years ago.¡± 3/4 Verda exchanged eye contact with Cecelia and then asked, ¡°Do you know their whereabouts? What do they do now?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve nevere back since they left, so I don¡¯t know. But I know something about Lorenzo Wilmar. Last time, I chatted about him with an old colleague at a dinner party. It is said that he has be men tally unstable and has been sent to the Westsite Ment al Health Hospital!¡± The Westsite Me ntal Health Hospital? Although his mind was out of order, he was a clue. ¡°Okay, our investigation is over today. If there¡¯s anything else about work, we mighte back to you. Thank you for your cooperation!¡± Verda finished that with a serious face and left the funeral parlor with Cecelia, and the director walked them to the door. Cecelia got in the car and looked at the name list in her hand. They had not found the others¡¯ whereabouts but Lorenzo¡¯s. In order to get clues from a psychiatric patient, she had to go herself. Verda started the car and asked, ¡°Miss Linsey, are we going straight to the psychiatric hospital now?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Gather information in the dark and see if you can find these people. And ask if Lorenzo is truly at the psychiatric hospital. If he is, call me.¡± Cecelia didn¡¯t want to go there and get nothing. Only when she had found out Lorenzo¡¯s whereabouts could she go. ¡°Okay!¡± Verda let the car move. When they returned to the city, it was already a few minutes past 2 p.m. And they went to a restaurant to eat Chinese food. When they walked in, Camelia and her sister-inw, who had finished their lunch, happened to be coming out. Camelia took a nce unintentionally, feeling that the figure and temperament were a little familiar. She took a close look and found it was Cecelia. Seeing her eating with a handsome young man, Camelia seemed to Chapter 44 A scheming woman also wants to make 4/4 ¡°What are you looking at, Camelia?¡± Winnie Jackbone, the daughter of the Jackbone family and Camelia¡¯s sister-inw, asked. ¡°Winnie, I find the fox is hooking up a man. Look!¡± Camelia showed Winnie b y p ointing. ¡°She¡¯s Cecelia Linsey, the shameless b*tch! She took Remi, and she¡¯s also fooling around with a man behind his back.¡± After seeing that, Winnie said, ¡°Since she¡¯s cheating, then take photos and send them to Remington, showing him her real image.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Camelia immediately began to do it. She and Winnie came to an unnoticeable spot and began taking photos. From this angle, she could see the front of Cecelia¡¯s face and the young man¡¯s back. She had met the young man before. When Cecelia pped Jenny yesterday, she had seen him, who was beside Cecelia. And they were now eating together at the restaurant. At first nce, she knew they had an immoral rtionship. She believed that Cecelia had an affair with the handsome young man. If she told Remi this news, he would know what kind of person this woman really was, right? She would see if he wanted such a loose woman. She took photos from an angle that was easy to cause a misunderstanding. After getting the evidence, she left the restaurant quietly with her sister-inw. She rushed back to the Nelsons¡¯ home and came to the Aroma Vi. Fredric was there. She said, ¡°Mr. Ingerwood, Would you mind stepping out for a moment? I have something to tell Remi.¡± Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45- Remington Defends Cecelia Domineeringly! It Is Not Your ce to Judge My Wife Fredric didn¡¯t leave because it was his duty to protect Remington. Except for Remington, he would only obey Cecelia¡¯s orders telling him to leave. He wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone else¡¯s orders. ¡°Say it! Be quick!¡± Remington vaguely anticipated that Camelia would not say anything good. After all, he couldn¡¯t expect any decent news from a filthy, ?tupid person like her. Seeing that Fredric wouldn¡¯t listen to hermands, Camelia could only re at him and say, ¡°Remi, I went to the restaurant with my sister-inw today. Do you know who I saw?¡± Remington didn¡¯t respond. Camelia revealed the answer herself, ¡°It was Cecelia!¡± ¡°She went to the restaurant?¡± Only when Remington heard Cecelia¡¯s name did his tone change. slightly. Neither of them could reach Cecelia and had no idea where she had gone. It turned out that she had gone to eat at the restaurant? ¡°Yes. I saw her eating with a young man. They looked so close, and I wonder what their rtionship is.¡± As she spoke, Camelia watched Remington¡¯s expression. However, Remington kept a calm expression, which made it impossible for Camelia to read anything. But the truth was, deep inside, Remington was not as calm as his appearance showed. He thought that Fredric had seen Cecelia being picked up by a young man in a luxury car in front of the Quinsey mansion earlier, and now they were going to a restaurant to hav¨¦ lunch together. It looked like Cecelia was having a good time with that man! ¡°I even took pictures and video of them. Unfortunately, Remi, your eyes haven¡¯t recovered yet and you can¡¯t see. But Mr. Ingerwood, your eyes are fine. Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡± Camelia found the video on her phone, yed it, and showed it to Fredric. After watching the video, Fredric confirmed that the man in the video was the same young man he had seen earlier, who looked like he came from a very wealthy family. Fredric whispered to Remington, ¡°Young Master Remi, the man in the video is indeed the same man who had contact with Miss Linsey earlier Chapter 45 ¨C Remington Defends Cecelia Domineeringly! 2/5 ¡°Well? I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± Camelia said in a self-appreciative tone. Then she tried to drive a wedge between them, ¡°Remi, you should control your wife. I¡¯m doing this for the reputation of the Nelson family and for your own good! Do you know that she is going to c uckold you?¡± Shut up! It is not your ce to judge my wife! Get out of here! Get the hell out of here! Remington changed his expression, which was now dark and gloomy, and his air was tense as if a storm wasing. Being thrown out, Camelia was exasperated. Cecelia was such a b*tch, but Remington spoke of her as his wife? What the h?*ll? After her lunch at the restaurant, Cecelia went to the Central Kindergarten apanied by Verda. This time, she came to the kindergarten not only as a parent of a student here, but also as a major shareholder of the kindergarten. In order to keep a low profile, Cecelia took absolute control of the Central Kindergarten through a rtively small fund instead of through the LC Group. This was Cecelia¡¯s first investment in education, and it was all for her son. When the school administration heard that the investor wasing for a visit, Wilson, the director of the kindergarten, was waiting outside the school gates with several executives to greet the investor. They didn¡¯t know who the investor was until now and were surprised when they saw that it was Cecelia. They all knew that Cecelia had beaten someone up. The news was so heated that Central Kindergarten was mentioned. in some trending topics. How could they not recognize Cecelia? Wilson, the director of Central Kindergarten, secretly felt a little embarrassed when he met Cecelia, but he could only wee her. ¡°Mrs. Nelson, hello! Thank you for your great investment in our kindergarten. Thank you so much!¡± Chapter 45 ¨C Remington Defends Cecelia Domineeringly! 3/5 He knew that Cecelia was not a real wife, but a woman who had married into the Nelson family to bring blessings to the dying Young Master Nelson. He despised her, but he had to be polite. ¡°Mr. Wilson, it¡¯s nothing. Well, are the children off to school now?¡± ¡°Not yet. There¡¯s still half an hour.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Cecelia walked into the kindergarten apanied by Wilson. While walking, Wilson said a lot of tters and how great their work had done, like how they cared and protected Andres, like they wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully him again. Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Cecelia, without changing her expression, went straight to Andres¡¯ ss and looked in through the window. When Cecelia looked inside, she became furious. She found that all the children in the ss had woken up from their nap. All the children except Maximus were gathered by the teacher and told to sit in the middle of the ssroom. But Max¨ªmus was sitting alone in a corner. Apart from being alone in the corner, he was sitting on the toilet. The person who came to school today was not Andres, because Maximus came to school for him to experience his day. But if it was Andres who came to school alone, how hurt would he have been when he was asked to sit on the toilet alone and couldn¡¯t defend himself with words? Immediately, Cecelia¡¯s face darkened as she looked at Wilson, ¡°What the h¡¯ll is that?¡± The teachers in the ssroom hadn¡¯t noticed them yet and continued to teach the other children, and Wilson felt as if the words he¡¯d just said were a solid p in the face. He tried to think of an exnation, but Cecelia had already turned and walked away. ¡°Mrs. Nelson! Mrs. Nelson¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wilson followed her from behind and exined, ¡°You could have misunderstood! Andres might have been taking a dump!¡± ¡°Would your child take a dump in front of the whole ss and the teacher?¡¯ Cecelia fought back, and Wilson¡¯s face went pale. He had no words. to argue. After walking straight into the academic office, Cecelia stopped and ordered, ¡°Get the surveince on Andres¡¯ ss right now. I want a closer look!¡± Chapter 45 Remington Defends Cecelia Domineeringly! 4/5 ¨C Wilson knew that the teacher of Andres¡¯ ss would be in trouble this time, so he couldn¡¯t say anything other than to get the surveince. Then Verda started to check the surveince. At this time, she could see from the surveince that Maximus was still sitting in the corner. She rewound the surveince and found that Maximus had been sitting still on the toilet for more than 40 minutes. So the child had been sitting on the toilet for more than 40 minutes? After seeing the surveince for herself, Cecelia suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Get the teacher of that ss over here. I want to ask her face to face!¡± ¡°I¡­ Emm¡­ I¡¯ll get her right away.¡± Wilson quickly had someone get the teacher, Soon after, a teacher in her twenties named Iren Marrison walked in. Not knowing what was going on, she asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what can I do for you?¡± Wilson introduced Cecelia, ¡°Ms. Marrison, this is Mrs. Nelson, Andres¡¯ parent. Mrs. Nelson has some questions for you.¡¯ Hearing this, Iren was startled and looked at Cecelia in surprise. She soon recognized Cecelia, the violent woman on the news who had beaten Mrs. Quinsey. She was Andres¡¯s fierce stepmother, who had joined the Nelson family because they needed a bride to bring good luck to the dying Young Master Nelson. ¡°Ms. Marrison, right. Let me ask you, since everyone else in your ss is in the middle of the ssroom, why is Andres sitting in the corner all by himself?¡± As Cecelia slowly stood up, Iren unconsciously took a step back and replied, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, we were just ying a game and Andres didn¡¯t want to join us. So he went to sit there by himself. And it was only for a minute!¡± ¡°Really? He went to sit there by himself? On a toilet? And you call more than 40 minutes ¡®a minute¡¯?¡± Cecelia¡¯s eyes were already very cold, but her aura was more freezing th¨¢n a cold air conditioner. ¡°Mrs. Nelson, it¡¯s true¡­ Andres went to sit on his own. We didn¡¯t force him¡­¡¯ Iren turned scarlet and then white, and then her voice got smaller and smaller as she exined. Cecelia sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Marrison, I won¡¯t just take one side of the story! Mr. Wilson, please go get Andres and some other kids from this ss. Verda, go help Mr. Wilson! I want to hear what the kids have to say!¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Max Feels So Apprehensive ¨C I¡¯m Finally Meeting My Dad 65% 13:11 1/4 Cecelia couldn¡¯t trust these people anymore. After all, Andres had been attending this school for quite some time. These teachers had probably made a habit of the way they treated Andres. Sometimes me ntal punishment was worse than physical punishment! This terrible punishment was enough to destroy the mind of a young and innocent child. Not long after, Verda and Wilson returned to the office with Maximus and three other children. Cecelia smiled at the children, took some cute toys out of her bag, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re all Andres¡¯ ssmates, aren¡¯t you? I have three presents here. Whoever tells the truth will get a present. Now, please tell me, why is Andres sitting on the little toilet in the corner today?¡± All three children were excited and raised their hands to answer. One little girl was the first to answer, ¡°Ms. Marrison won¡¯t let him join. us in ss. Hearing this, Iren felt herself breaking into a cold sweat and wanted to muzzle these children. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ms. Marrison asked Andres to take a nap. He didn¡¯t want to, and Ms. Marrison got mad, so she made him sit on the toilet!¡± A little boy replied. Finally, another little girl said, ¡°Ms. Marrison says Andres is dumb. and can¡¯t sing, so she won¡¯t let him sing with us. Hearing these answers, Cecelia felt as if her heart had been cut open by a knife, which was so painful. It turned out that her son had been hurt not only by his ssmates, but also by his teachers. How terrible and hateful was that? Parents entrusted their children to kindergartens and teachers, hoping that the teachers would give their children good education, and treatment, not that their children would bepletely ignored, which would cause me ntal torture to their children. How could they do that? ¡°All three of you are honest. Here, these gifts are for you. Go back to ss!¡± ¨C Chapter 46 Max Feels So Apprehensive I¡¯m Finally 2/4 After giving them their gifts and seeing them off, Cecelia asked Maximus, ¡°Andres, let me ask you, is it true what the students just said?¡± Maximus nodded his head. ¡°Everyone heard it, right? Children are the most honest of all! I believe what the children say!¡± Cecelia¡¯s face quickly turned cold and she asked, ¡°Ms. Marrison, are you married?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have children?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yes.¡± By now Iren had lowered her head in shame, not daring to look up at Cecelia at all. ¡°Since you have children too, how can you not know what a child means to his or her family and parents?¡± ¡°How would you feel if your child was ignored by a teacher at school and forced to sit on the toilet for almost an hour?¡± ¡°Is it possible that even you think Andres has something wrong with his brain because he can¡¯t talk now?¡± Answer my questions! Cecelia angrily questioned Iren with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Iren bowed her head in shame. ¡°That¡¯s not enough!¡± Having said that, Cecelia raised her hand and pped Iren¡¯s face. One, two, three, four. She pped Iren four times in a row. ¡°You know I like to hit people, don¡¯t you? Well, did you get a taste? This is what happens when you abuse Andres!¡± Cecelia red at Iren. Iren¡¯s cheek was red and swollen from the beating, but she didn¡¯t dare fight back, just covered her face and cried. ¡°Why are you crying? As an educator, you not only fail to set a good example for your students, but you take the lead in isting and discriminating against your own students. Is that your moral integrity? Do you think you¡¯re fit for a career in education with your moral standards?¡± Cecelia felt such pain in her heart, for her precious boy. Her son suffered from aphasia, which made him the loneliest child in UXNA 165% 13:11 Chapter 46 Max Feels So Apprehensive I¡¯m Finally 3/4 ¨C the world. He needed extra care and attention. But these teachers were destroying her son in the name of education! How could her child grow up healthy in such an environment? Iren cried even more, unable to say a word in response. She was frightened and wondered what Cecelia would do to her. Wilson hurried to apologize, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry! We failed to notice that. I will definitely urge Ms. Marrison to correct her teaching method in time. It will never happen again!¡± ¡°Yes, you should be sorry! The quality of teachers here needs to be improved, and you need to make adjustments! Overall quality, including moral standards, should be included in the evaluation of all teachers!¡± Cecelia continued, ¡°As for Ms. Marrison and the other two teachers. in Andres¡¯ ss, they are fired! I will report them to the Department of Education and have their licenses withdrawn.¡± IF ¡°When you learn how to care for children, then you can be a teacher again! After hearing what Cecelia said, Iren knelt at her feet and begged, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. From now on, I will never iste or criticize Andres again. I will treat him well!¡± ¡°From now on? It¡¯s toote. How much has my son been hurt because of you? How can you possibly make up for it?¡± Cecelia kicked Iren away without mercy and said to Wilson, ¡°Mr. Wilson, from today, Andres is officially out of your kindergarten! A school like this doesn¡¯t deserve the title of noble and private, let alone teaching my son!¡± Cecelia left with Maximus, while Wilson followed them, pleading, afraid that Cecelia would cancel her investment, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, Mrs. Nelson, I¡¯m very sorry. Can you give us a second chance? Please reconsider. We¡¯ll change it all!¡± Verda stopped Wilson, ¡°Mr. Wilson, there¡¯s nothing to say. Please get the withdrawal process for Andres now!¡± Wilson felt as if a thunderbolt had shed above his head. But he knew very well that the chances of Cecelia forgiving them and letting Andres stay were slim. Pulling Maximus out the door, Cecelia asked, ¡°How was the kindergarten, son?¡± ¡°It was extremely boring.¡± He and Cyrus had never been to kindergarten, but Cecelia had hired the best private teachers to teach them everything which was the B Chapter 46 Max Feels So Apprehensive I¡¯m Finally 4/4 real knowledge and skills that they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to learn in kindergarten. ¡°So I was wise to drop Andres from school!¡± Cecelia took Andres out of school today, and she would let him receive the best education with his two brothers. She knew that her sons were all gifted and more mentally advanced than their peers. None of them were willing to ept the old stereotypical education, so she had to hire the best private teachers to teach them. ¡°Miss Linsey! Here!¡± Cecelia had nned to take Max back to her manor to have his and Andres¡¯ identities changed backContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. before she took Andres back to the Nelson family, but she didn¡¯t expect Fredric would drive over to pick. them up. Cecelia nced at Maximus, who immediately understood that he would have to y the silent boy again. ¡°Mr. Ingerwood, what brings you here?¡± Cecelia greeted Fredric and asked. ¡°I came to get you back. The Nelsons are waiting for you. They were afraid something would happen to you.¡± Fredric didn¡¯t tell Cecelia that he came to pick them up because Remington was worried that she might go to see that young and handsome man. He couldn¡¯t reach her, but he figured she¡¯d be here to pick up Andres from school. So he was definitely right to squat here. ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go then!¡± Cecelia got into Fredric¡¯s car with Maximus and then immediately texted V¨§rda, asking her and the others to take good care of Andres and Cyrus. Maximus knew they were going to his father¡¯s house. He wondered what his father¡¯s family was like. And he wondered if the Nelsons could see through him, since he was posing as his oldest brother, Andres. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The Nelsons Were Shocked by His Change 64% 13:11 1/5 The kindergarten dismissed quite early, and Cecelia picked up her son at around 3:30 pm. When we got back to Nelson¡¯s manor, it was almost 4 o¡¯clock. Getting out of the car after Cecelia, Maximus looked at the grand and imposing building and silently apuded. ¡°Well, good. Our father¡¯s family is quite wealthy. So Cece won¡¯t have to help them!¡± Together they walked towards the main house of Nelson¡¯s mansion and met a ser vant carrying a flower vase on the way. At the sight of the young master, the serv ant looked terrified, like a mouse seeing a cat. ¡°Young Master Andres! Not this!!!!¡± The ser vant held on to therge vase for fear that the boy would kick it to pieces! Last month, Andres destroyed threerge vases! When he heard the ser vant call out to him, Maximus bowed to the ?ervant out of courtesy. Then he followed his mother and walked forward. Then the serv ant froze. What did he just see? The little demon, a.k.a. the Wrecker, bowed to him instead of kicking the vase? ¡®Oh my go d! Am I dreaming?!¡¯ The ser vant thought to himself. Cecelia led Maximus into the main hall of the Nelson Mansion, and Gabrie was looking forward as she heard that they had returned. ¡°Cecelia, you¡¯re back!¡± Gabrie was smiling very happily. She had grown fond of this granddaughter-inw, and Cynthia came forward to greet them, Cecelia, you¡¯re back. Now we¡¯re relieved. We were worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you guys.¡± Cynthia looked over at her nephew and reached out to touch his head. Maximus didn¡¯t duck away, which surprised Cynthia. ¡°Andres, you¡¯re so good today! I can¡¯t believe you let Auntie touch your head!¡± Maximus co cked his head at the woman who called herself Auntie in front of him and thought, ¡®So you¡¯re my father¡¯s sister?¡± Chapter 47 The Nelsons Were Shocked by His Change ¡°Andres,e over here to your great-grandmother!¡± Gabrie waved at Maximus. 2/5 Maximus had been told by Cecelia that the oldest person in the Nelson family was his father¡¯s grandmother, his great-grandmother. Maximus had never seen so many rtives. He walked over to Gabrie and sat down next to her, looking at her curiously. Gabrie finally got to hug her great-grandson. She couldn¡¯t help but touch him and look at him, and said joyfully, ¡°This is wonderful! Andres has be much more docile since he was taken care of by Cecelia. Cece, you¡¯ve done a great job with this boy. On behalf of my family, thank you.¡¯ ¡°Madam, that¡¯s what I should do.¡± Renee, who was on the side, saw that Andres seemed to have be well-behaved and said the same thing. ¡°Andres,e to Grandma!¡± Maximus had heard from Cecelia that this woman who called herself his grandmother was not his real grandmother. Therefore, there was no need for him to listen to her. Maximus didn¡¯t listen to Renee. He didn¡¯t go over, which made. Renee very embarrassed. ¡°Andres,e here! I¡¯ll take you to see your father.¡± Cecelia waved, and Maximus got out of Gabrie¡¯s arms. As he was leaving, he even bowed to Gabrie. Gabrie was stunned and eximed, ¡°Oh! This boy is so polite. today? He actually bowed to me!¡± Cynthia just came to her senses, ¡°Yes. Is something wrong with Andres?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gabrie looked at her and corrected, ¡°Something wrong? You should work on your diction. And look how good the boy is now. Oh, our family has hope now. Renee secretly rolled her eyes, In her opinion, Andres was just a b astard. How could he hav¨¦ a bright future? The Nelson family could only be inherited by their own grandson! Cecelia had just left with her son when Carlos walked in and hurriedly announced a piece of news. ¡°Madam Nelson! The Shawn family sent an invitation!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Renee remembered and said ¡°Oh right Mother I forgot to tell you. Chapter 47 The Nelsons Were Shocked by His Change. that Cami¡¯s family is going to celebrate her nephew Hubert¡¯s 6th birthday this evening. Mother, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± MS 13:11 3/5 ¡°Hubert¡¯s birthday? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? We had to prepare. birthday presents.¡± Gabrie and Camelia¡¯s grandmother, Madeline, had been very good friends when they were young, and the friendship between the two families hadsted for generations. Since the Shawns had sent her the invitation, how could she not go? ¡°We don¡¯t need to prepare birthday gifts. Our attendance will be enough. The Shawn family was hosting a birthday party for the younger children. If the Nelsons could be there, it would be the greatest respect given to the Shawn family. ¡°We can¡¯t go empty-handed.¡± Gabrie said to Cynthia, ¡°Cynthia, get the birthday presents ready. Buy some extra ones. We¡¯ll all go overter. Get Cecelia and Andres, and Kalvin and Barry. We¡¯ll all go and have a good time.¡± ¡°Got it, Grandma. I will get presents ready. I¡¯ll go shopping right now.¡± Cynthia ran out joyfully. Renee didn¡¯t want Cecelia to go, but she couldn¡¯t argue with Madam Nelson since she had made her decision. But tonight was about Hubert Shawn, not the three grandchildren of the Nelson family. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Everyone knew that Hubert was one of the smartest kids in Center City! And before Cecelia could get far with Maximus, Cynthia caught up with them and said, ¡°Cecelia, wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Cecelia asked. ¡°We¡¯re going to Shawn¡¯s residence for a birthday party tonight. My grandmother said you should take Andres to the party too. I¡¯m going to get the presents ready. We¡¯ll meet in the lobby at 6 p.m., okay?¡± To Shawn¡¯s residence? Then she could meet Captain Shawn. She could ask him how the detective work was going. With that in mind, Cecelia nodded, ¡°Okay. Andres and I will go get changed. I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Chapter 47 The Nelsons Were Shocked by His Change 6 13:1 4/5 Leading her son toward the Aroma Vi, Cecelia received a call from Upton who reminded her, ¡°Boss, the woman from the Linsey Group is still in the elevator of the LC Group.¡± Without Upton¡¯s reminder, Cecelia might not have remembered this. She replied, ¡°Just let her get out!¡± Cecelia believed that after a full day of istion Ophelia should have tasted the extreme desperation. Ophelia was indeed close to despair. The elevator she took was stuck on the 25th floor. At first, it was hot and smelly inside the elevator. She felt so hot that she stripped naked, but she still felt ufortable. Later in the afternoon, by hand, she felt cold and hungry. The cold air from the air conditioner was almost freezing her. Just when she was on the verge of despairing, thinking she was going to die here, the elevator finally resumed operation. When she ?tepped out of the elevator, she felt as if she was a walking dead. She walked out shivering and found that everyone in this building was off duty now. Ophelia just couldn¡¯t figure out why all this had happened to her today. Why? ¡ª Back at the Aroma Vi. Cecelia took her son upstairs and met Remington in the Master Bedroom. ¡°Miss Linsey is back.¡± Fredric reminded Remington. At this point, Maximus looked curiously toward the bed. Was that man his unlucky father who had been in a car ident and almost turned into a vegetative state? Cecelia walked up to the man and took a nce at him, asking, ¡°I heard that you didn¡¯t have lunch today.¡± To be precise, he wanted to eat her food instead of someone else¡¯s cooking. However, instead of getting her back, he got a message about her dating a handsome young man at a restaurant. Then he lost his appetite because he was angry. Remington replied in a bad tone and with a gloomy face, ¡°I may die of starvation. Then I might do you a favor!¡± His words brought the room into an awkward atmosphere. for a fou Chapter 47 The Nelsons Were Shocked by His Change seconds. She could feel his anger. Was he angry because he was hungry? MS 13:11 5/5 Or, was he deliberately making things difficult for her now because. of her poor attitudest night? Maximus¡¯ handsome little face fell as he frowned. His mother was the best, the most beautiful, and the most adorable mother in the world. She was his and his brother¡¯s precious girl! Why did his biological father treat his mother so badly? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Want to be Their Stepfather? ¨C We Need to Help Mom Choose A Good Man This Time It seemed that his biological father had a bad temper. He couldn¡¯t be a good person. Perhaps this man abandoned him, his mother, and his brother in the first ce. Thinking in this way, Maximus had a bad first impression of Remington. He felt that his real father was an idiot. A man like him was not, worthy of their Cecelita, the best and most beautiful mother in the world. Fredric prayed in his heart and really wanted to talk to Remington. ¡®Please, Young Master Remi, please use your brain!¡¯ ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem right for you tomunicate with women in this way!¡± ¡®If Cecelia, such a wonderful wife, leaves because you pis sed her off, you¡¯ll regret it after you realize the truth!¡¯ Cecelia could sense that Remington was not happy, so she didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She held her son¡¯s hand and started to leave. Just as she turned, she heard Remington¡¯s voice. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°What now?¡± Cecelia and Max stopped. ¡°Where have you been today?¡± ¡°The Quinsey mansion. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I know! What I¡¯m asking is, where did you go after you went to the Quinsey mansion? Which man did you go to the restaurant with for lunch? And what did you do after lunch? Hearing his question, Cecelia sneered and asked, ¡°You sent someone to stalk me?¡± Fredric couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t Young Master Remi. It was Miss Shawn. She saw it.¡± ¡°Camelia? This woman saw me having lunch with someone and came to report me?¡± Cecelia thought about that disgusting woman. How dare she maliciously cause trouble and drive a wedge between them behind. her back? ¡°Don¡¯t digress! Tell me the truth! What else have you been doing besides eating?¡± Remington¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t subsided vet. If he did not get a clear Chapter 48 Want to be Their Stepfather? We Need to answer, he would not rest. ¨C 177% 17:56 2/5 ¡°Well, since you want to know, I can tell you that I had a great date with a handsome young man. And after lunch, we found a ce to have some fun. You see, we are adults. We did everything two adults would do on a date. Are you happy now? Do you feel satisfied after hearing this?¡± Hearing this, Fredric knew that Miss Linsey was angry. Oh, this was not good. He thought to himself, ¡®Young Master Remi, you should pray. I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ ¡°Cecelia, have you forgotten who you are! You are still my wife! How dare you go out behind my back to find another man! You¡­ ¡°Oh, shut up, Remington! It¡¯s my business to go out with other men. It¡¯s my business! Do you think you¡¯re in a position to restrain me? You¡¯re my husband in name only. Aren¡¯t you tired of spending so much time worrying about whether you¡¯re being cheated or not? I¡¯m telling you, stay out of my business from now on!¡± After giving, Remington an unpleasant warning, Cecelia poked him in the head with her finger and walked out of the room with Maximus. She really felt tired. It was so tiring to be with a man. So she thought her life would be better without a man. When he recovered, she would leave the Nelson family in time and make a clean break with him! Maximus nced back at his father in the wheelchair and sighed heavily in his heart. ¡°What a jerk! I don¡¯t want him to be my dad anymore.¡± There were so many good, handsome men who wanted to be hist and his brother¡¯s stepfather. This time, he and his brother would choose a good man for their mother. And inside the room, Remington didn¡¯t know how to describe his thoughts at that moment. ¡®This woman is too¡­¡±¡® ¡®How dare she? How dare she poke me in the head?¡¯ He had actually been yelled at and disrespected by a woman. He had never been so stifled before! Remington, who was full of anger with no ce to vent it, found that the cast on his leg restricted his movement when he tried to get up. He pounded the bad in pogon ¡°?el the donter horal Cat them mu Chapter 48 Want to be Their Stepfather? We Need to cast off!¡± 2/5 ¡°Young Master Remi, the doctor said your cast should be on for 4-6 weeks. It¡¯s not time yet¡­¡± ¡°Call the doctor! Do you hear me?¡± Remington was in a rage, and at this point he was hard to reason with. He would not listen to anyone who tried to persuade him. Fredric had to go to find the doctor. Soon, he brought Jackson Chamber in. Jackson came to Remington¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Young Master Nelson, you are a few days away from having your cast removed. Are you sure you want to remove it early?¡± Remington didn¡¯t answer him, just grabbed Jackson by his senses, pinned him to the side of the bed, and punched him hard. ¡°Do as you are told! You really treat me like an invalid, don¡¯t you? Huh?¡± ¡°Young Master Nelson¡­ Please let go¡­ I¡¯ll help you remove these¡­ Ahh¡­ Jackson didn¡¯t expect Remington to beat him violently. He felt so painful that he begged for mercy. ¡°Why are you putting the cast on me! I feel so ufortable¡­¡± Remington continued to beat Jackson, an old bald *sshole. He had just been pis sed off by Cecelia so much that he needed to find a way to let off his anger. After beating Jackson up, he might feel better. Jackson was beaten up, and his nose was bleeding. Fredric knew that Jackson had deliberately prescribed Remington with drugs that would make him worse. So now, watching Jackson be the punching bag of Remington¡¯s anger, Fredric didn¡¯t have any problem at all. He thought he deserved it! By the time Remington stopped, Jackson was almost beaten to d¨¦ath. Jackson fell to the floor, having two bl oody noses that stained his white coat. He found that every time he came to see Young Master Nelson was like risking his own life. Because he really could be killed by Remington if Remington¡¯s rage. kicked in. ?????? ??????? ???????ce thee ??????? Chapter 48 Want to be Their Stepfather? We Need to 3/5 Hearing Remington¡¯s sullen words, Jackson immediately got up from the ground and helped the young master, whom he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with, remove the cast. ¡°There you go, Young Master Nelson!¡± Jackson touched Remington¡¯s legs again and asked him, ¡°Young Master Nelson, how do your legs feel now?¡± After the cast was removed, Remington instantly felt that both of his legs were much lighter and that he was able to move around. Since Jackson asked him how he felt, he didn¡¯t say anything and lifted his foot and kicked Jackson directly as an answer. Jackson was caught off guard by the kick, hit the wall, and then fell down. He felt his internal org ans hurt from the blow. Sh*t! He had to say that Remington¡¯s recovery ability was amazing. Jackson was a little puzzled. Because ording to the effect of the medicine he prescribed to Remingtonst time, Remington should not be able to move now. But why could his legs actually move and be so strong? He even wondered if it was possible that Remington did not take the medicine he prescribed. ¡°Young Master Nelson, although I removed the cast for you, you can¡¯t walk yet. You can use a wheelchair for a while. You can¡¯t walk until your legs are fully healed. By the way, did you take the medicine I prescribed for you every day on time?¡± Remington grunted menta lly and waved his hand. Fredric seized Jackson to the ground, which caused Jackson to let out another scream. ¡°Say it! Why did you tamper with the medicine I took?¡± Jackson was shocked inside, ¡°Young Master Nelson, I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Fredric gave him another violent beating. ¡°Take him into custody and interrogate him closely. If he doesn¡¯t reveal who he works for, he¡¯ll die!¡± Now that Remington knew about it and made it clear, Jackson couldn¡¯t possibly be a doctor anymore. After the cast on his legs were removed and he beat Jackson up, Remington¡¯s mood calmed down. After calming down Rominaton could only copcolo himcolf ¡®Forget Chapter 48 Want to be Their Stepfather? We Need to ¨C 5/5 it, it¡¯s just a marriage by agreement. It won¡¯t take me long to divorce her.¡± He didn¡¯t forget that the woman he had been looking for was Lilian. Lilian was the only woman worth waiting for. With no outsiders around, Remington propped himself up on the arms of his wheelchair and stood up. When Fredric saw him, he eximed, ¡°Remi, you can¡¯t go yet!¡± ¡°I want to see if I can stand up!¡± Remington did have an umonly strong recovery. Generally speaking, it would take an average person about three months to fully recover from a broken bone or serious strain, but Remington might only need a month or two. His physique was born special. Once, he recovered in two months. after being shot six times in a hail of bullets. How could he have been seriously affected by this little car ident? Only, he lost his vision, which was too much of a hindrance! He can¡¯t wait to get better quickly and hurry up to dissolve his marriage with Cecelia. Chapter 49 You¡¯re in No ce to Judge Me! Chapter 49 You¡¯re in No ce to Judge Me! 1775 1756 After taking Maximus to change his clothes, Cecelia left the Aromal Vi with him. 1/4 Only after walking to a quiet ce did Maximus say, ¡°Cecelita, don¡¯t be angry. My father is so terrible. I think Uncle Jersey is just fine! How about letting him be my and my brothers¡¯ stepfather?¡± An exquisitely handsome face shed through Cecelia¡¯s mind, then she shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I am good enough with you and your brothers. I don¡¯t need a man!¡± Love was superfluous to Cecelia. She had long since stopped believing in love, let alone in men. When Cecelia arrived at the main hall of the Nelson Mansion with Maximus, who was pretending to be Andres, Cynthia happened to be back. The trunk of her car was packed with a number of gifts she had carefully selected. ¡°The gifts are ready. Everyone, get ready to go!¡± Cynthia yelled. Renee walked out with Gabrie. Maria and Lydia showed up, and it looked like they were almost healed from the injuries they had gotten from the whipping punishment. Now that they see Cecelia, they both feel resentful, but they dare not. speak out. Anyway, they would not forget the punishment they had received because of her. They could take their time with herter! The Nelsons got into several cars. Cecelia took Maximus to Cynthia¡¯s car. On the way, Cynthia chattered, and they didn¡¯t feel bored. The Nelson family¡¯s fleet soon arrived at Shawn¡¯s vi. The Shawn family was a long-established and knowledgeable family. As soon as the group got out of the car, they could see that Shawn¡¯s vi had been decorated in glitter tonight. Cecelia took Maximus and followed Gabrie into Shawn¡¯s vi. There were already many guests arriving at the vi, and the Shawn family¡¯s current leader, MooreContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Shawn, and his wife, Ivone J, were at the door to greet them. Seeing Grandma Gabrie personally lead the Nelsons to the birthday party, Moore said, ¡°Madam Nelson, we are so honored to have you here!¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine! I also want to catch up with your mother.¡± ¡°Haha, my mother is looking forward to you too! Pleasee in!¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 You¡¯re in No ce to Judge Me! attention and made other guests turn their heads to look at them. Gabrie walked in front of her three great-grandchildren to greet Robert and Madeline, Moore¡¯s parents, first. 1/4 Noticing that Cecelia was at the back of the Nelsons¡¯ group, Camelia was not happy and walked up to her to stop her, ¡°Linsey, what are you doing in my house?¡± ¡°I came for the birthday party.¡± Cecelia said. ¡°You are not wee here! Please get out!¡± ?amelia¡¯s voice was not loud, and the others around wouldn¡¯t hear them. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to wee me. I followed Grandma Gabrie here.¡± Cecelia tried to walk past Camelia, but Camelia grabbed her hand and dragged her outside. After shaking Cecelia off, Camelia crossed her arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman so brazen as you! Why don¡¯t you leave even after you¡¯ve been thrown out? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± ¡°Why would I? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s distorting the truth and making nderous usations against me behind my back. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± Camelia went to Remington and deliberately smeared her¡­ Cecelia hadn¡¯t had a chance to settle the score with her yet, and now this woman wasing to her again? ¡®If you really pi ss me off, don¡¯t me me for teaching you a lesson.¡± Cecelia thought to herself. Camelia knew what Cecelia was talking about, but she defiantly. said, ¡°Am I wrong? Will your deeds outside be able to withstand exposure? How many men do you know? You married Remi for the title of Young Madam Nelson. But you are out there h ooking up with other men behind Remi¡¯s back. Do you think you are a disgusting woman?¡± ¡°You are in no ce to judge me! Are you trying to tell me what to do? Who do you think you are?¡± Cecelia stared at her coldly, taking one step closer to her, and Camelia was forced backward by Cecelia¡¯s cold but powerful aura. ¡°You¡¯ve seen how I taught Mrs. Quinsey a lesson. Do you want to giveN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. it a try? I¡¯m sensing a great desire to hit something really hard.¡± Cecelia cracked her knuckles and made a serious creepy sound, which frightened Camelia. Chapter 49 You¡¯re in No ce to Judge Me! 17 17:56 Noticing her brother approaching, from a few feet away, Camelia suddenly grabbed Cecelia¡¯s hand and pped herself hard in the face. 3/4 And she did it again. Then she let go Cecelia¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Ah!!! Why did you p me!¡± Staring at Camelia for a few seconds, Cecelia was thinking, ¡°What the h*§±?¡¯ It was the first time she had seen one like Camelia who had volunteered to be hit. The next second, Camelia began to cry out. Then Cecelia knew what she wanted. ¡°Roger, Roger, help me¡­ Someone hit me. Look at my face¡­¡± Camelia ran to her big brother then pointed at Cecelia,ining again. Her brother doted on her the most usually. She was the only daughter of the Shawn family, so she thought her brother would definitely protect her. Thest time a man bullied her, her brother broke that person¡¯s bones. Her brother was a criminal police officer. Once he got aggressive, he didn¡¯t care if the person bullying her was a man or a woman. Seeing the red marks on Camelia¡¯s face and crying tears, Roger immediately frowned, ¡°What happened? Who hit you? Who dare to do that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her! That¡¯s the woman! You go and teach her a lesson! Beat her up for me!¡± Camelia pointed at Cecelia. Roger looked up in the direction Camelia was pointing, and at first nce, he thought that the tall, slender back was familiar. When the woman slowly turned around, he showed an expression of surprise. ¡°Miss Cecelia, howe it¡¯s you?¡± ¡°Captain Shawn, hello.¡± Cecelia greeted him lightly. Now, Camelia is surprised. She looked at Cecelia, then at her big brother, and asked in surprise, ¡°Roger, don¡¯t tell me you know her. ¡°Yes, I know Miss Cecelia. She¡¯s my friend. What just happened?¡± Roger asked. ¡°She was the one who just hit me¡­¡± Cameliained again. Cecelia said, ¡°Captain Shawn, believe it or not, I didn¡¯t hit her. She didn¡¯t want me toe and insisted on evicting me. I refused to leave, so she punched herself in the face and tried to smear me.¡± Camelia defalled ¡°Dogor don¡¯t listen to horl I war hit in the Chapter 49 You¡¯re in No ce to Judge Me! 4/4 face so badly. How can I possibly do that to myself? She¡¯s the one who hit me! And she won¡¯t admit it!¡± ¡°All right, stop it! Since Miss Cecelia came to our ce, she is a guest. You shouldn¡¯t have bothered her. Let¡¯s just forget about it!¡± After Roger said that to Camelia, he turned to Cecelia and said, ¡°Miss Cecelia, I just wanted to contact you. Shall we have a talk now?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Following Roger, Cecelia did not enter the vi and walked towards the pavilion by the pool. ¡°Roger¡­¡± No matter how Camelia shouted, her brother didn¡¯t stop, At this point, she felt her lungs bursting with anger. She had a feeling of going for wool anding home shorn. She had been pped twice for nothing! What made her feel the most angry was that her brother didn¡¯t help her, instead he turned to that bi tch. Camelia was so depressed. What should she do now? Camelia was afraid that Cecelia would h ook up with Roger, and she thought she had to do something as soon as possible to stop it. So she rushed to call her sister-inw Winnie to catch them in the act. When she got the call, Winnie came out of the cottage to find Camelia and asked, ¡°Cami, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Winnie, look, that shameless bi tch is nowing to our house to h ook your husband!¡± Camelia pointed at them to show Winnie. After seeing the man and woman under the pavilion, Winnie was furious, ¡°How dare shee to seduce my husband! Cami, what should I do?¡± ¡°Winnie, take it easy. If you go up there and beat up that shameless b*tch now, it¡¯s going to make our guestsugh at us. I have a good idea!¡± Camelia leaned to Winnie and whispered into her ear. 177% 17:56 Chapter 50 What A Special Wee Chapter 50 What A Special Wee Under the pavilion. Roger told Cecelia about his investigation during the day. The coroners had done an autopsy, and they found something in the throat of the deceased. ¡°This was found inside Ida Williams¡¯ mouth. Take a look.¡± 1/5 Roger handed Cecelia a small stic evidence bag. By the light of the pavilion, she could see a specially shaped cufflink inside. ¡°A cufflink?¡± ¡°Yes! Our initial suspicion is that the cufflink most likely belonged to the murderer. It¡¯s likely that Ms. Williams swallowed it before she died¡­ That¡¯s a clue.¡± ¡°A cufflink. So is it possible to conclude that the person who killed her might be a man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Cecelia had never seen this kind of cufflink before, ¡°This cufflink has a very special shape. It seems to be specially customized. I¡¯ve never seen a cufflink like this before.¡± Cecelia worked as a fashion designer, and Vera was the luxury high- fashion brand she founded. She knew most of the fabrics in the world, as well as all kinds of essories, including cufflinks. But the shape and style of this, cufflink she was looking at was peculiar. It was not a regr circle or square shape. It was made of ck aubergine in the shape of a hexagon. This shape was very peculiar. Who would use such cufflinks? Maybe if they found out where the cufflink was made, they could find a clue. While Cecelia and Roger were analyzing the case, a ck behemoth rushed at them from a distance. It was a ck purebred mastiff kept by the Shawn family, fierce by nature and very aggressive. Normally, it was caged. Cecelia¡¯s hearing was sensitive. So, when she heard something behind her, she subconsciously turned around. When she saw a ck lion-like mastiff pouncing on her, with fangs open, to attack her, she immediately jumped up and did a kickback. Her action was fast and vicious, hitting the mastiff straight in the head. Chapter 50 What A Special Wee 177% 17:56 The mastiff fell to the ground and veered off track. But it rushed at her again, ready to attack. 2/5 Cecelia jumped up onto the egde of the railing to avoid the mastiff¡¯s attack. In the dark, Camelia and Winnie were watching the scene, and both cheered for Thunder in their hearts. ¡®Go Thunder!¡¯ ¡®Bite that b*tch!¡¯ Finding out it was the mastiff he had, Roger immediately yelled, ¡°Thunder!¡± Thunder tried to attack Cecelia again, but Roger whacked it on its nose, ¡°Thunder! Stop!¡± Thunder, being hit by its owner, was then restrained and stopped chasing Cecelia. Roger grabbed the cor around Thunder¡¯s neck and apologized to Cecelia, ¡°Sorry, Miss Cecelia, I don¡¯t know what was wrong with it. It just ran out. You must have been terrified.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cecelia jumped off. If she hadn¡¯t been practising martial arts for a little, the mastiff might have bitten the back of her neck and then she would probably have been killed on the spot. She felt a chill down her back thinking about it! ¡°Go back to the vi first. I¡¯ll send this guy back!¡± After that, Roger pulled the mastiff away. Cecelia put away the cufflink and walked out of the pavilion towards the main vi. At that moment, Camelia and Winnie came out of the shadows and blocked Cecelia¡¯s path. ¡°Winnie, you saw that, right? This woman was just hitting on my brother!¡± ¡°I saw it!¡± Looking at Cecelia with an angry, burning gaze, she said through her clenched teeth and wanted to go up to beal Cecelia. ¡°You b*tch!¡± However, her wrist was grabbed by Cecelia, who asked her rhetorically, ¡°Who¡¯s the b*tch velling at?¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 What A Special Wee ¡°At you!¡± ¨C Winnie yelled with hatred. However, after she finished yelling, she realized that she seemed to have been tricked, which made her even angrier. ¡°Mrs. Shawn, you have a very special way of weing your guests. Don¡¯t be so self-effacing. Cecelia shook off her hand and said with a cool expression, ¡°If I¡¯m right, you let that Tibetan mastiff out just now, didn¡¯t you? You wanted it to attack me?¡± 3/5 ¡°That¡¯s right. I really hope it killed you just now! You are a shameless woman who h ooks up with men everywhere. That¡¯s enough! How dare youe into my house and hit on my husband!¡± ¡°Captain Shawn and I were just talking about a case, nothing more. And Mrs. Shawn, I hear youe from a famous family. Why do you look like a shrew? You¡¯ve been married to Captain Shawn for years, don¡¯t you have any trust in your husband?¡± Cecelia¡¯s words were so well reasoned that Winnie had nothing to say in return but to re at Cecelia in exasperation. At that moment,ughter came from the vi, and Cecelia said, ¡°Your son¡¯s birthday party has already started, right? Don¡¯t miss the fun part! As a woman, don¡¯t be angry all the time. Anger will bring you wrinkles!¡± After that, Cecelia turned around and walked away gracefully, leaving Winnie outraged but no way to let out her anger. Camelia was beside her, ¡°Winnie, see? She¡¯s wicked! Cecelia Linsey is an extremely shameless home- wrecker!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I know!¡± Today was her son¡¯s birthday party. With so many guests here, she couldn¡¯t say anything else, so she went back to the vi with Camelia. Cecelia came in when she heard an ear-splitting sound of ssware crashing down in the ballroom. Looking around, she could see that it was Maximus who had identally tripped and crashed into the champagne tower. Many of the guests screamed, and Cecelia rushed over, pulling Andres aside to prevent him from getting hurt by the broken ss. ¡°Oops, whose kid is this?¡± ¡°The champagne sses are all broken! This is not enjoyable!¡± Chapter 50 What A Special Wee 3/5 A lot of people wereining, and Ivone couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She knew that the boy of the Nelson family always liked to cause trouble. But she didn¡¯t expect the boy to behave improperly at their house today. Was this boy nning to cause havoc? Wasn¡¯t his behavior a deliberate attempt to embarrass the host family? Renee J didn¡¯t like Andres, so her sister Ivone hated Andres too. Maria and Lydia look at each other when they see Andres causing trouble at Shawn¡¯s ce. They gloated., ¡®That little bas tar d should learn a lesson.¡± ¡°He was a bully at home. But now, he¡¯s out there. If he dares to do whatever he wants, then someone will teach him a lesson.¡± Gabrie realized it was Andres who caused the mess, so she hurriedly apologized, ¡°Sorry, everyone. This is my youngest grandson, Andres. I apologize to you on behalf of him. Madeline said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no big deal. As long as Andres is okay, it¡¯s all fine. You know, in some cultures, breaking sses brings blessings.¡± ¡°Yes, that will bring blessings.¡± Moore quickly called the ser vants in to clean up the scene. Back at the vi, Camelia and Winnie smell the strong scent of champagne at the party. After figuring out what had happened, they both looked over at Cecelia and the child she was guarding. Winnie had seen the news. She knew that Cecelia was only Andres¡¯ stepmother, but she actually loved and protected the little boy like his real mother. That woman even had the nerve to hit Mrs. Quinsey. Winnie thought Mrs. Quinsey was talking too mean and deserved to be beaten up. But it was her son¡¯s birthday party, so how could she tolerate that little ba stard causing havoc on the asion? Winnie was not willing to let it go. She looked at Cecelia and said, ¡°Miss Cecelia, although Andres didn¡¯t mean it, as his stepmother, shouldn¡¯t you teach your child to apologize for his behavior in public?¡± Looking at Winnie, Cecelia understood that Winnie said this on purpose. Just now Winnie lost in that battle out there, so she was upset, and then wanted to take revenge when she got the chance. 177 17:57 Chapter 50 What A Special Wee 5/5 First, she deliberately brought up Cecelia¡¯s status as a stepmother, so as to humiliate C¨¦celia, and then she offered to let Andres publicly apologize when she knew clearly Andres was suffering from aphasia. She just wanted everyone to know that Andres couldn¡¯t speak and wanted Andres to be made a laughing stock by everyone. At this point, everyone in the room looked at Cecelia and her son, waiting for their apology. Chapter 51 Unexpected Strength Chapter 51 Unexpected Strength Apologize? No way! 77% 17:57 Cecelia said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m willing topensate you three times for what the kid broke, but isn¡¯t it too much to force a child who can¡¯t speak to apologize?¡± Hearing this, many guests looked at the child strangely. It seemed that the news online was right. Although the young child from the Nelson family was good- looking, he was indeed dumb! Maria and Lydia, listening to the whispers of the people around them, feltN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. very great. ording to what Cecelia said, Andres was dumb. In the future, all the people in the Center City would know that Andres was dumb.. How could a mute deserve to be the future heir? 1/5 Cecelia nced at them coldly and said, ¡°If Andres identally broke something and must apologize, then why don¡¯t you ask for the same from the Shawn family? Someone from the Shawn family almost hurt me with a dog j¨²st now. Should that guy be sentenced? Do you want to ask Captain Shawn to investigate this?¡± Both Winnie and Camelia felt a little guilty. The people around them were curious about what had happened just now. The Shawn family let their dog bite her? ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. But today is Hubert¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s a happy day for us. Andres didn¡¯t mean to break it. We should be more tolerant. After saying that, Roger nced at Winnie, hinting her not to make a scene. How could he not know that the Tibetan mastiff was deliberately released? But now if she spread it out, it would only get worse and destroy the atmosphere of the birthday party. Moore added, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all right now, Kids are naughty. This is normal. Come on, let¡¯s blow the candles.¡± Moore didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore, Winnie and Camelia were also secretly relieved. If the others really wanted to look into it, they would all be in trouble. Cecelia touched her son¡¯s little head and felt sorry for making him suffer for his brother. Chapter 51 Unexpected Strength 2/5 Maximus didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, as if everything had nothing to do with him. But he felt sorry for his brother, who was always discriminated against and attacked by others. Soon, Roger came out with a big threeyer cake. All the people gathered around him. He lit up the candles and sang the birthday song. ¡°Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you¡­ ¡°Hubert, make a wish!¡± Hubert, 6 years old, looked very much like his father. He was wearing a birthday hat and was praised by the public. With a happy smile on his face, ¡®he closed his eyes and made a serious wish. The sound of blessing echoed in the vi. Hubert and the other children blew out the candles together. The children were all very happy to have the delicious cake. Maximus didn¡¯t eat it. He hated cream. But it wouldn¡¯t arouse other people¡¯s suspicion. After all, Andres was always picky. They were like each other in this respect. After sharing the cake, one of the guests said to Master Shawn, ¡°Master Shawn, you are the president of the National Calligraphy Association and a famous calligrapher. How about you show us your skills in public today?¡± Everyone ttered, ¡°Yes, yes, Master Shawn. Show your real strength!¡± Master Shawn smiled and waved his hand. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m old. Let my grandson write it for me!¡± Master Shawn wanted to show off his precious grandson by the way. Everyone uttered agreement, saying that the new generation was better, and that they wanted to see Master Shawn¡¯s grandson¡¯s writing. Soon, pen and paper were spread on the long table. Hubert stood in front of the table, surrounded by Barry, Kalvin and a few children from other families. Hubert had practiced calligraphy since he was a child. His handwriting was beautiful. Everyone nodded and praised him. ¡°Good job, Hubert. You are so outstanding. You deserve to be called a prodigy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! My son is 10 years old and can¡¯t even hold a pen. well!¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Unexpected Strength 77% 1757 Hubert was indeed a capable child. A child who didn¡¯t know how to write could not write so beautifully. After he finished, everyone picked it up and looked at it. ¡°Master Shawn, you have an excellent sessor!¡± 3/5 Hearing that, Master Shawn shook his head with a smile, ¡°Not yet!¡± In Master Shawn¡¯s mind, Hubert didn¡¯t like to practice calligraphy, but he forced Hubert to do it since he was a child. Therefore, there was a sense of restraint and depression in Hubert¡¯s writing, and ack of talent and intelligence. What a pity! It would be difficult to achieve great achievements in calligraphy in the future for Hubert. ¡°That¡¯s not good enough? Master Shawn, you are too picky!¡± Everyone was still talking about Hubert¡¯s writing. They all praised him ¨¢s a little genius. Winnie and Ivone were very pleased to hear that. Everyone knew Hubert was a genius in the Center City. ¡°I want to write!¡± ¡°I want to write too!¡± At this time, Barry and Kalvin also wanted to write. Master Shawn asked Hubert to give them the pen to see how good they were. However, neither of them was good at writing, and the words they wrote were like earthworms crawling, making everyoneugh. Both Maria and Lydia didn¡¯t want their children to be humiliated. They wanted them to stop writing, but the children were writing happily. They didn¡¯t want Kalvin and Barry to be the only guys losing face here, they had to involve Andres as well. So Maria said to Gabrie, ¡°Mom, ask Andres to write as well. Children should have fun together!¡± Gabrie looked at her silent grandson and asked, ¡°Andres, do you want to write?¡± In fact, she just wanted to encourage her grandson to hang out with others and not to be so lonely. At this time, Maximus raised his head and looked at his mother. Cecelia said, ¡°If you want, you can go there!¡± Chapter 51 Unexpected Strength embarrassed, She quickly pulled Barry and Kalvin apart and said, ¡°Andres, you have a try!¡± When Maximus came to the table, the adults had already taken. away the dirty paper and reced it with clean paper. Hubert handed him a great pen, but he didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he took the biggest and thickest pen from the pen rack. 4/5 Everyone saw that he didn¡¯t even know how to choose a writing pen and didn¡¯t take him seriously. Master Shawn raised his eyebrows and wondered what he was going to write with the biggest writing pen? Maximus began to dip the ink, but he didn¡¯t notice that the pen dropped. The people around him laughed. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t. hold the pen steadily. How could he write? Both Maria and Lydia had never seen Andres write. Besides, the kindergarten didn¡¯t teach calligraphy. They just waited to see him. make a fool of himself! Winnie, Camelia and Ivone were waiting to see Andres lose face. The more embarrassed he was, the more outstanding their Hubert would look. At this time, Maximus¡¯s handsome little face was expressionless. After he finished dipping ink, he began to write on the paper. Everyone thought that he couldn¡¯t write well, but when he began, the smile on everyone¡¯s face gradually disappeared, and then they all showed a surprised expression. When Maximus finished writing the first word, there were exmations one after another. ¡°Oh my G od! He can write!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s not bad!¡± His first word was written smoothly in one go. Maximus put down his pen and stood quietly. People around him looked at him with amazement. They didn¡¯t expect his real strength! Oh my G od! Maria and others were all stunned. They were waiting to see him. make a fool of himself. Who knew he was so excellent? ¡°Well done! Well done!¡± At this time, Master Shawn kept nodding and praising. When he looked at the child, he became excited. He felt that Andres was very Chapter 51 Unexpected Strength talented at calligraphy. 4/5 The Nelson family were so surprised that they didn¡¯te to their senses. Master Shawn asked, ¡°Did Andres learn it from someone?¡± He wanted to know who had taught Andres calligraphy. MIGG GG Chapter 52 Steal the Limelight Chapter 52 Steal the Limelight Maximus turned to Cecelia. Everyone was surprised again. They all looked at Cecelia. Master Shawn asked, ¡°Is Andres¡¯ mother proficient in calligraphy?¡± ¡°No, no, No. I am not. It is just his hobby. He learned it after watching it on TV a few times.¡± 1/4 Cecelia didn¡¯t admit her talent in calligraphy and painting. She didn¡¯t want to steal the limelight. After all, Master Shawn was a calligraphy master, so she should be modest. ¡°Oh, my G od! This kid has a bright future. He¡¯s self-taught!¡± The more Master Shawn looked at Andres, the happier he appeared to be. He asked, ¡°Since Andres hasn¡¯t had a teacher yet, how about letting him learn calligraphy from me?¡± No one had expected that Master Shawn would ept a disciple on the spot, which had never happened before. In the past, many noble families wanted their children to learn from Master Shawn, but he refused all of them, indicating that he would not ept disciples. But today, why did he break his rule? Winnie was pis sed off when she heard that her great grandpa was going to take Andres as his student. What did he mean? Did he think her son was not good enough? Did he consider her feelings when he epted another kid as his disciple in public? Everyone looked at Cecelia with admiration. This was a rare. opportunity which ordinary people desired to get. What was she hesitating about? Moore said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for my father to say so. How about you?¡± Cecelia smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s so kind of Master Shawn. Master Shawn has already had such a talented great grandson. We¡¯d better not get involved!¡± This was a rejection of politeness, Looking at the child, Master Shawn felt a stroke of regret, as if he had met a beloved treasure, which he could not get. He was very anxious. ¡°Ah, what a pity.¡± Master Shawn shook his head and sighed, with reluctance in his eyes. Maria asked cheekily, ¡°Master Shawn, if you want to have an apprentice, you can take a look at my Kalvin and Barry. How about. letting them learn from you?¡± Chapter 52 Steal the Limelight 2/4 Master Shawn didn¡¯t say anything. He sighed again. Maria made a fool of herself. Winnie didn¡¯t want Andres to steal her son¡¯s show, so she whispered to her son. Hubert waspetitive. He walked up to Maximus and asked, ¡°Andres, what else can you do? I have trained Taekwondo. Have you?¡± Maximus tilted his head, raised his chin, held his arms and looked at him without saying anything. Hubert thought that meant yes. ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition and see who can do better. Soon, Hubert took the initiative to walk to the middle of the banquet hall, and the people around naturally moved aside. Hubert began to y Taekwondo. His father was a criminal police officer, so Hubert worshiped heroism and liked fighting. He had practiced Taekwondo since he was a child, and he was good at it. There were cheers around. Winnie looked at Cecelia provocatively. Her Hubert would always be better than other sons! Cecelia held up her arms and looked at Hubert calmly. When Hubert finished smoothly, everyone apuded him. Hubert proudly walked over and said to Maximus, ¡°Andres, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Maximus felt that Hubert¡¯s Taekwondo was just a show off. It was too easy. He turned around a little. When everyone thought he was going to leave, he suddenly turned around, kicked over the top of Hubert¡¯s head with his toes, and then kicked the wooden table where he wrote just now.. With a ¡°cr ack¡±, the wooden table was split in half by him. Hubert was shocked to see that kick! ¡°Wow¡­¡± The others gasped in shock. ¡°Oh my Go d! This kid is awesome!¡± ¡°True skills!¡± Everyone was curious about how a five-year-old child could break such a solid wooden table with one kick? Was his leg still okay?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Steal the Limelight Cecelia came over, squatted down and said to her son, ¡°Andres, it was so dangerous just now that you almost kicked the little boy. Even if you didn¡¯t kick him, it wasn¡¯t good smashing the table!¡± 2/4 Roger didn¡¯t expect the child of the Nelson family to be so powerful. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Good job, Andres. Who taught you how to kick?¡± Maximus shook his head. Cecelia stood up and took her son¡¯s hand, exining. ¡°He is just a little naughty. He likes to kick everything he sees. I¡¯m really sorry that he broke your table.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but his skills are good!¡± Roger praised. Master Shawn looked at the boy and thought that he was a talented kid in both literature and martial arts. If he was properly trained, he would have a bright future. Gabrie and Cynthia were very happy to see Andres so promising. Maria and others thought that Andres was a mischievous person and had never practiced martial arts. It was just a coincidence. It must be that the table was not solid. Winnie¡¯s face darkened with anger. Today was the birthday party of her Hubert. She had nned to let her son show off, but the little dummy of the Nelson family was deliberately trying to steal the limelight. It was so disgusting! It must be Cecelia who asked him to do that. If she had known it earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have invited the Nelson family! After the broken table was cleaned up, people chatted for a while. Gabrie said goodbye, and Cecelia and the others were going home. Roger was about to walk Cecelia and others out, but he was stopped by Winnie. She didn¡¯t want her husband to be seduced by that woman. On their way back, Andres was the one who chatted most. Cynthia said excitedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my little nephew hid his real strength. Today, he has brought honor to our family! Did you see Hubert¡¯s mother? Her face was so ugly!¡± ¡°She looked down upon Andres. She deserved it.¡± Cecelia wanted Max to help Andres humiliate those who looked down upon Andres. Maximus was always cold and expressionless. He hadn¡¯t even 17 17:57 Chapter 52 Steal the Limelight shown them what he really got! ¡°To be honest, Cecelia, you are so kind to Andres. You always protect him. It¡¯s his fortune that he can have you as his mother.¡± 4/4 Cecelia didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Andres was her son, and it was natural for a mother to protect her son. When she arrived at the Aroma Vi, it was already 9 o¡¯clock. When she went upstairs with her son, she was shocked by what she saw. ¡°Remington, why did you remove the cast?¡± Cecelia was surprised to see the man sitting in the wheelchair after removing the ster. It was so scary. He sat there with sunsses on! Maximus also saw his father. He didn¡¯t know if his father was tired of pretending to be a statue without moving? ¡°Cecelia, what¡¯s the first term of the agreement?¡± Remington asked calmly. ¡°I will take care of your daily life,¡± replied Cecelia. ¡°Have you done it? I haven¡¯t seen you for a whole day, and you are busy having meals and dating other men, not caring about me at all. Is this the promise you made to take care of me?¡± The man asked her with a calm face. C ¥³ Chapter 53 Be Tricked by Her Chapter 53 Be Tricked by Her Hearing his father¡¯s words, Maximus couldn¡¯t help but want to kick him. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If anyone dared to bully Cecelita, he wouldn¡¯t let him go! It was true! Cecelia held Maximus¡¯s hand in time and gestured for her son to y inside for a while. Then she walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy today. It¡¯s my fault, but I won¡¯t change it!¡± Remington was speechless. Cecelia could feel the coldness and anger from the man. His anger towards her might have reached MAX. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat the food I cook? Wait!¡± Cecelia had heard from Florence that Remington had missed two meals. If she didn¡¯te back to cook for him, he wouldn¡¯t eat. ¡°Who wants to eat the food cooked by you?¡± 1/4 Remington was still angry. Although he said he didn¡¯t want to eat, his stomach was honest. ¡°You¡¯re so hungry. Why don¡¯t you eat? People will think that I¡¯m mistreating you. Andres,e downstairs with mommy. Before Cecelia went to cook, she called Max out. Otherwise, she was afraid that Max couldn¡¯t help beating his father. This little guy was so protective of his mother that he would definitely do it! It took Cecelia an hour to prepare dinner. She brought it up and took care of Remington while he ate it. She cooked a lot and she and her son ate together. Remington hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two meals. Now the vors of the dinner made him swallow. Cecelia handed him the bowl and spoon and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the food. You eat by yourself!¡± But the man didn¡¯t move. ¡°How do you want me to eat? Can I see it?¡± The implication was that he wouldn¡¯t eat by himself! He wanted her to feed him! Cecelia didn¡¯t lose her temper and began to feed him. After the meal Remington wanted another portion. Cecelia advised, Chapter 53 Chapter 53 ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock now. You¡¯d better not eat too much, or you will get fat!¡± How could he get fat? ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything for two meals. Why are you so cruel? Do you want to starve me to death?¡± He suddenly grabbed Cecelia and pulled her in front of him. Cecelia, who was holding a bowl in her hand, was suddenly pulled by him. She fell towards him, and her nose touched his strong chest. She was so shocked that she shrank back. Instinctively, she wanted to keep a safe distance from him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll fill it for you. Wait!¡± So Cecelia added another bowl. This time, Remington acted like he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t give it to him. He grabbed the bowl and began to eat. Soon, he ate up the second bowl. It was not until Remington finished two bowls that he felt much better. After he was full, he seemed to have calmed down a lot. ¡°I want some tea!¡± After dinner, he asked Cecelia to make a cup of tea for him. After drinking the tea, he said, ¡°I want to go out for a walk! You help me!¡± Cecelia exhorted her son and then pushed Remington¡¯s wheelchair out. When they arrived at the handrail of the second floor, Cecelia said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to get down on the wheelchair. There is no lift in the room. I¡¯ll call someone to help you.¡± ¡°Who are you calling? Just carry me on your back.¡± Remington wanted to y a trick on her and make her suffer. After all, this woman always bullied him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry you!¡± Cecelia bent down in front of him and squatted down. Remington reached out his hand to touch her back. Suddenly, Cecelia felt two restless hands. She stood up subconsciously and said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t take the opportunity to take advantage of me, okay?ou N?velDrama.Org ? content. Remington sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t see. How can I know where you are if I don¡¯t touch you?¡± Cecelia rolled her eyes and took a deep breath. She had no choice. but to bend down and squat down again. Chapter 53 Be Tricked by Her him up and carried him on her back. 76% 17:58 3/4 But it onlysted for two seconds before she threw him down. ¡°You are even heavier than a pig. Forget it. I¡¯ll call someone over!¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Remington fell to the ground. Although his leg was fine, he winced in pain when he hit a sharp object. When he was about toin, Cecelia had already called in two ser vants. The ser vants came and helped Remington back to the wheelchair. Cecelia followed him downstairs, thanked the two ser vants and pushed him out. Remington¡¯s face darkened, even darker than the night outside. He had nned to y a trick on her, but was tricked by her. This woman must be taking revenge on him! There were lights everywhere in the garden outside, and the garden looked beautiful at night. Cecelia pushed him along the path. When she didn¡¯t speak, he muttered to himself, ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Walking.¡± ¡°How many men do you have outside?¡± Although Remington didn¡¯t want to meddle in this matter, Zack had received photos from Camelia again. They were taken at the birthday party of the Shawn family. Cecelia was with Roger. At that time, when Toby told him that, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. This woman not only h ooked up with young men, but also married men. What the hell! ¡°A lot!¡± ¡°A lot. How many?¡± Hearing this answer, Remington almost went crazy. A lot? She had many men? Cecelia looked up at the streetmp in the distance and sighed, ¡°Well, there is no man I can¡¯t get, only a man I don¡¯t want!¡± Chapter 53 Be Tricked by Her He had pictured the scene of Cecelia with others in his mind. ¡°When the agreement is over, I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs. But I warn you. You¡¯d better restrain yourself during the term of the agreement!¡± Remington warned. ¡°Your warning is invalid. You have no right to interfere with me!¡± 78% 17:58 Cecelia was like this. She always did whatever she wanted. What could he do to her? Remington was annoyed. Did he really want to interfere with her? If it weren¡¯t for that agreement, he wouldn¡¯t care about her at all! Since she was such a woman, he really had nothing to talk to her about. 3/4 He just wanted to get better as soon as possible and divorce her as soon as possible. She could choose whoever she liked at that time! Unconsciously, they walked to the back yard. There was a small building in front of them. Cecelia thought of the crying of the woman before and asked, ¡°Remington, do you know who lives in the lonely building in your backyard?¡± ¡°No one lives there. That building was abandoned many years ago.¡± ording to Remington¡¯s understanding, many years ago, a serv ant had been hanged and killed in that building. Since then, no one had entered. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I met Carlosst time. He said there was a crazy serv ant living inside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was abandoned before, and maybe someone was arranged to live thereter.¡± Remington kept silent for a while and said, ¡°It seems that you know my family well. How much do you know?¡± ¡°I know something.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a saying that the more you know, the more dangerous it will be?¡± ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just curious about the secrets of the Nelson family. For example, why did your mother disappear 18 years ago? Where on earth did she go? ¡°If she is still alive, why hasn¡¯t shee back to see you? What happened that year?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Rage 1/4 When Cecelia suddenly mentioned what had happened 18 years ago, she touched Remington¡¯s sensitive nerves. It was thest thing he wanted to hear about. For him, it was an incurable wound. ¡°Who allowed you to mention it again? It has nothing to do with you! Although we signed the agreement, you must not meddle in the affairs of the Nelson family!¡± Rage was gathering in his heart. After the angry roaring, his chest. violently heaved. Seeing him lose his temper, Cecelia knew she had annoyed him again. So, she said, ¡°Fine! It¡¯s none of my business! Please pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± She continued to wheel him around the garden of the Nelson family. After a while, he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He couldn¡¯t see, but his hearing was good. So, he heard footsteps approaching them. Cecelia also heard it. When she looked back, she saw Carlos quickly leading someone over. Carlos had not expected to meet Remington in the garden, so he said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Nelson, when did youe downstairs? Mrs. Remington Nelson, when did Mr. Nelson get rid of the ster cast? Did you do it?¡± ¡°I did it by myself, It¡¯ste now. What are you doing here?¡± Remington asked. ¡°Madam Nelson asked me toe over to ask whether it is Mrs. Remington Nelson that helped Young Master Andresplete the procedure of quitting school. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Cecelia replied. Hearing this, Remington frowned, ¡°Why did you help Andres quit school? What are you doing?¡± He was angry. Since he had married her, she had almost turned the Nelson family upside down. Now, she hadpleted the procedure of quitting school for Andres without telling me. ¡®She was going too far. ¡°I have my reason,¡± Cecelia simply said. ¡°What¡¯s the reason? You¡¯re not Andres¡¯s biological mother or guardian! You have no right to do such a thing!¡± She was always ying against the rules, so Remington was about to explode with anger now. Seeing them quarreling, Carlos hurriedly said, ¡± Mrs. Remington Nelson, why don¡¯t you go to exin it to Madam Nelson in person?¡± Chapter 54 Rage ¡°OK,¡± Cecelia agreed. 7 17:58 1/4 Remington angrily said with a deep frown, ¡°Don¡¯t call her Mrs. Remington Nelson! There is no Mrs. Remington Nelson here! She is just a maid! Carlos, you wheel me!¡± Carlos didn¡¯t dare to disobey his order, so he stepped forward to push the wheelchair. Staring after Remington fuming with rage, Cecelia held back her anger and kept telling herself she had come to repay the kindness instead of living with him. He had never treated her equally but always regarded her as a temporary maid. So, she should not let him affect her mood. But she concluded that women should never be too initiative-taking in romantic rtionships. Otherwise, men would belittle them. When they came to the living room, Gabrie had not gone to bed because of Andres¡¯s dropping out of school. The news was from Maria and Lydia. As soon as it had reached Renee¡¯s ears, she had told Gabrie. Now, Gabrie wanted to ask Cecelia for the reason very much. Cecelia had beaten Mrs. Quinsey, but the Quinsey family had apologized. Had they secretly pulled strings to force Andres to drop out of school? Seeing Carlos wheeling Remington inside, everyone was shocked. Cynthia eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh my g od! Why did youe h¨¦re?¡± Remington¡¯s ster cast had been removed. When he sat in the wheelchair with sunsses, he showed a cold face. He seemed to have recovered, so Renee asked in surprise, ¡°Remington, why did you remove the ster? Have you recovered?¡± Maria also looked at him in shock and eximed, ¡°What a quick recovery!¡± Gabrie was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°Remington, I¡¯m happy to see the ster cast removed. You seem recovering well.¡± Remington wasn¡¯t here to show them his legs, so he asked, ¡°Grandma, did Andres drop out of school?¡± Gabrie replied, ¡°Yes! We just heard the news. Maria heard from the school that Ceceliapleted the procedure of quitting school for Andres. I don¡¯t know what happened, so I want to ask her about it. Did ¡°Coolio although you brought blessing to Remington, MN 17:58 Chapter 54 Rage 3/4 there are things you should not interfere in. Your main duty is to take diligent care of Remington. Andres¡¯s studies are none of your business. Maria echoed, ¡°The Central Kindergartens is the best in the Center City. How could you let him drop out? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± When everyone looked at Cecelia, Cynthia also asked, ¡°Cecelia, what¡¯s going on? Can you tell us the reason?¡± Cecelia calmly said, ¡°There¡¯s no special reason. I think the kindergarten is not suitable for Andres. The quality of the teachers is too poor. Andres will learn nothing there, and they will hurt his feelings.¡± Hearing her words, Renee disagreed, ¡°Are you saying the teachers of the Central Kindergartens have poor quality? Did l¡¯hear it wrong? It¡¯s the best kindergarten in the Center City with top-notch equipment and teachers. How dare you say so? Why did you say they have poor quality?¡± Maria echoed, ¡°Renee is right! Kalvin, Barry, and Hubert are all studying there. They have taught Hubert info a prodigy! The Shawn family has never said the teachers¡¯ quality is poor, right?¡± When these women ¡°attacked¡± Cecelia together, she didn¡¯t get mad but patiently exined, ¡°I know. But it is only suitable for healthy children, Andres can¡¯t speak. It will cause problems in communication. Teachers can¡¯t treat everyone equally. They sometimes show favoritism!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Renee said, ¡°Although your words make sense, you can¡¯t casually let him drop out of school! We decided to send him to kindergarten because we want to help him integrate into society. After all, he can¡¯t stay at home forever. What do you n to do after he quit school? He is a school-age kid. Are you letting him idle at home every day? Don¡¯t you think your actions are inappropriate? You are not his legal guardian!¡± ¡°Who said¡­¡± Cecelia almost said in public that she was Andres¡¯s biological mother and legal guardian. But before she could finish her words, Remington interrupted, ¡°Stop arguing! It¡¯s difficult for Andres to integrate into the group, so dropping out of school is not a bad thing. I will hire the best tutor to educate him at home. Cecelia, you must not meddle in Andres¡¯s affairs from now on!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cecelia felt tight in her chest when the heartache attacked her. ¡°I mean you came to the Nelson family to bring blessing to me, soweaver Andron in my con I don¡¯t want him to be too dependent on you. So, I need you to keep a distance from him, understand?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 A Vengeful Woman Cecelia endured the pain and asked, ¡°Do you want to separate me from Andres?¡± ¡°Yes! From tonight on, Andres will move into my grandma¡¯s residence. Don¡¯t meet him if there is nothing imperative!¡± 1/4 Remington did so to prevent Andres from being too dependent on Cecelia. After all, Lilian was his biological mother. When Lilian came back, he would have to bond with her. Cecelia kept silent for a moment and nodded, ¡°OK, I see.¡± After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked out. And her back looked Tonely. Walking alone in the night, she silently burst into tears. But she thought she was right to hide her real identity. If the Nelson family had known she was Andres¡¯s biological mother, they would have long separated them and prevented her from seeing him for fear that she would fight for his custody. It was a ruthless wealthy family! Thinking of Remington¡¯s words, she felt heartbroken as if a knife were cutting her heart, having difficulty breathing. After a while, she wiped away her tears and regained her calmness and determination, thinking no one could separate her from her son! Fortunately, she had swapped Max¡¯s and Andres¡¯s identities in advance. Now, she could continue getting along with Andres. She did not worry that Max would get hurt because he could protect himself. After Cecelia left the living room, everyone changed to target Remington. Cynthia stomped in anger and scolded, ¡°Are you still my brother? How can you be so ungrateful? Can¡¯t you see how well Cecelia is treating Andres? He is Tucky to have such a good stepmother!¡± Gabrie echoed, ¡°Dropping out of school is not a big deal. Cecelia can teach the kid well by herself. If you had seen Andres¡¯s performance today, you would not have said those words!¡± ¡°Remington, you are not only blind but also out of your mind. It¡¯s hard to find a girl willing to marry a dying man! She looks after you and takes care of your son every day! But you don¡¯t appreciate it at all!¡± Hearing Gabrie and Cynthia constantly nagging, Remington was asound and goid ¡°Frough! Anway I¡¯ve made in my mind. And Chapter 55 A Vengeful Woman 78% 17:58 won¡¯t change my decision! Cynthia, don¡¯t secretly ¡®help her behind my back! Carlos, send me back!¡± Hearing his order, Carlos quickly wheeled him out. Cynthia shouted behind them, ¡°Remington, if you continue acting like this, you will regret it!¡± Gabrie let out a long sigh because she could foresee Remington would drive her good granddaughter-inw away sooner orter. Renee and Maria exchanged nces, secretly feeling smug. The Nelson family would not be peaceful until Cecelia was kicked out, so they looked forward to that day. When Carlos sent Remington back to Aroma Vi, Cecelia had already told Maximus to cooperate with her and live apart from her in the Nelson family for the time being. After entering the door, Remington said, ¡°Andres, Carlos will take you to your great-grandmother¡¯s residence. You will live with her from today on, OK?¡± 1/4 Maximus guessed the sc umbag must have bullied his mommy again. When his mommy returned, her eyes had been red. She must have cried. Maximus was angry, wondering why his father did not know how good his mommy was. Carlos said, ¡°Andres, let¡¯s go. Come with me, OK?¡± Cecelia also urged, ¡°Andres, go!¡± Maximus silently put his bag on his back and walked outward. When passing by Remington, he kicked his leg hard. ¡°Ouch!¡± Remington was caught off guard. His leg bones had finally. recovered. But now, they might have been broken again. He gasped in pain and said with a frown, ¡°Hey, you brat!¡± When he reached out to catch Maximus, thetter had slipped out. Seeing this, Carlos helplessly shook his head. In the Nelson family, the only person who dared to confront Mr. Nelson was his son! When Remington and Cecelia were left alone in the room, no one broke the ice after a long time. It was not until Remington heard footsteps passing by that he said, ¡°I want to take a bath!¡± Chapter 55 A Vengeful Woman 2/4 now, she would let him use the bathroom first. She wheeled him into the bathroom, put water in the bathtub, and asked, ¡°Do you need me to carry you in?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± Remington continued with a cold face, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯te in unless 1 call you!¡± Cecelia walked out and closed the door without replying. After a few minutes, she heard a loud bang and his scream. Remington must have fallen into the bathtub. He deserved it! She intended to ignore him because he was too ungrateful. Remington had indeed fallen out of his wheelchair and into the bathtub. After all, he couldn¡¯t even smoothly take his pants off without her help. When falling, he had also gotten a nasty c rack on the head. After finishing the bath, he shouted, ¡°Cecelia,e in!¡± She did not respond, so he shouted again. But there was still no reply. Remington wondered what she was doing. Didn¡¯t she hear him. calling her? After he waited for a while, the water turned cold, but Cecelia still didn¡¯te. Remington forced back his anger, grabbed the porcin bottle of shower gel, and threw it at the door, hoping to attract her attention. The porcin bottle shattered into pieces, making a crisp sound. But she did note. So, he keptN?velDrama.Org ? content. throwing things at the door. However, after he threw out all the things at hand, she still did note over. He finally flew into a rage and tried to get out by himself instead of counting on her. But the bathtub was too slippery. His legs hadn¡¯t fully recovered, so he couldn¡¯t put forth much strength. When he finally climbed out of the bathtub, he heavily fell to the ground with a bang. He failed to find the wheelchair, so he could only crawl forward with his arms. But he was unlucky, After climbing for a while, he pressed his arms on the broken porcin bottle. When the shards pierced into the flesh, he grimaced in pain and shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°Cecelia!¡± The bathroom door finally opened, and Cecelia walked in. Looking down at the man lying on the ground in difiture, she deliberately asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you lying on Chapter 55 A Vengeful Woman She had been standing outside all the time and had heard him calling for help. But she had not opened the door because she wanted him to change his bad temper. 4/4 Moreover, she was vengeful. Since he had made her sad, she would make him suffer too. Remington gasped in pain and angrily yelled, ¡°Did you do it on purpose? Didn¡¯t you hear me call you? Are you deaf?¡± Cecelia squatted down and asked with a sneer, ¡°Sorry, I was on the phone! Why did you call me? Feeling annoyed, he ordered, ¡°Help me up!¡± A fierce light shed across Cecelia¡¯s beautiful eyes when she said, ¡°Do you want me to help you up? No problem! Beg me!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 A Little Lady-killer Remington was speechless. She would not help him up unless he begged her! Didn¡¯t she know she had married him to bring blessing to him? He wished he could strangle her! ¡°Cecelia, you keep saying you will take care of me but are abusing me every day. Who sent you here? Do you want to kill me?¡± Remington would rather die than surrender. Although his arm was bleeding, he didn¡¯t beg her for mercy. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you before, but I do want to do so now.¡± Cecelia thought Remington had brought it on himself. If he had not. always annoyed her, she would not have done such a thing. After punishing him, she helped him up, washed his body, cleaned up the mess in the bathroom, and wheeled him out. Then, she brought the medicine kit over and treated the wound on his arm. The shards cut into the flesh, so she needed to use tweezers to remove them. But she acted roughly as if scraping pigskin. It hurt so much that Remington turned pale and gasped in pain. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it lightly?¡± Cecelia gave him a cold look without pausing her hands¡¯ movements and said, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have a tender heart for men like you.¡± Remington was speechless, wondering what was wrong with her. Cecelia was still angry with him, so she had intentionally put forth more strength to punish him. After tweezering out the ss shards, she directly poured alcohol on the wound for disinfection. ¡°Ah!¡± When the alcohol touched the wound, Remington screamed in pain. He thought she would torment him to death if things continued like this. ¡°Stop screaming! You sound worse than a dying pig.¡± Remington felt both painful and angry, so he said, ¡°You¡¯re abusing me!¡± ¡°You finally see it! Don¡¯t you like being abused by me?¡± Cecelial sneered. MIGB G Chapter 56 A Little Lady-killer 1/4 After sterilizing the wound, she wrapped it with gauze and patted it, saying, ¡°It will be fine! You won¡¯t die!¡¯ ¡°Ouch!¡± He knew he would not die. But after her torture, his face was as pale as ashes. He suspected she used to be his nemesis in his previous life and hade to collect debts in this life. She wanted to kill him! He thought he must stay away from her for his safety. He swore he would divorce her as soon as he recovered. He would not wait for one more second then! They had not spoken all night. Cecelia got up early the next morning and cooked breakfast. After Remington woke up, she helped him wash up and took him downstairs for breakfast. After the meal, she picked up her bag, intending to go out. Hearing her high heels hitting the floor, Remington asked, ¡°Cecelia, where ?re you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out. Summon Florence or Fredric if you need anything.¡± After finishing speaking, Cecelia walked out without hesitation. ¡°Come back!¡± Remington thought she was going out to date the young man again. and felt extremely depressed. He seemed unable to turn a blind eye to such things. But Cecelia still left despite his shouts. So, he pressed the button to summon Fredric. ¡°Fredric, hurry up to follow Cecelia! Take photos of whoever she¡¯s going to meet!¡± Remington said before letting out a sigh of relief. Even though he could not control Cecelia, he needed to take precautions and collect evidence of her cheating on him. If she went back on her words and refused to leave the Nelson family when his eyes and legs recovered, he would show her the evidence to prevent her from ying tricks. Then, he would kick her out as soon as possible! Verda hade to pick up Cecelia. After she got into the car, Verdal soon noticed the vehicle behind them. Chapter 56 A Little Lady-killer ¡°Ms. Linsey, a car of the Nelson family is following you!¡± ¡°Get rid of it,¡± Cecelia sinctly said. 2/4 Then, she put on her sunsses, leaned back on the back seat, and closed her eyes to rest. Verda took the order and mmed on the elerator. Noticing the car in front elerating, Fredric followed suit. He would do his best toplete the task. However, Verda was not an ordinary assistant. He had special skills, and racing was a piece of cake for him. Besides, the car he drove. today was a modified racing car, so it ran fast. He quickly distanced himself from Fredric, although thetter had never given up. However, Verda¡¯s driving skills were good. He sessfully overtook one car after another and got rid of Fredric at an intersection with a traffic light. After Verda¡¯s car whi zzed past, Fredric¡¯s car had to stop because of the red light. When the green light went on, Verda¡¯s car had long disappeared from Fredric¡¯s sight. Verda looked back and said, ¡°Ms. Linsey, we¡¯ve gotten rid of that. car!¡± ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°By the way, I have investigated those people. The identities of the cr¨¦mators ¨¢re yet to be determined. But I¡¯ve confirmed Lorenzo has be a me ntal patient in the Western Suburb Men tal Hospital. I¡¯m afraid you will go there in person.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go back to the manor first. I want to see my sons.¡± Cecelia had let Andres stay with Cyrus for one night but was not sure if the former could get used to it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After Verda drove back to Bluebell Mansion, Cecelia got out of the car. Soon, she saw a woman with neat short hair standing in the garden in a ck tight-fitting leather jacket. She was Philo, one of Max and Cyrus¡¯ tutors. Philo used to be an agent and was responsible for teaching the kids. fighting skills. Now, she was supervising Cyrus in practicing basic skills. And Andres was watching them on the sidelines. Seeing Cyrus¡¯s smooth moves and a dozen backflips in a row, he was stunned. Cyrus quickly flipped back and rushed toward Philo, saying, ¡°Philo, c¨¢tch me!¡± Chapter 56 A Little Lady-killer 7% 17:58 3/4 When Philo opened her arms to catch him, he jumped to hug her and said, ¡°You are as beautiful as a flower today! I¡¯want to marry you when I grow up! I will buy you a ring with a big diamond! Will you marry me?¡± ¡°Hah! Let¡¯s wait until you grow up!¡± Philo used to be a cold person but was often amused by this kid since working here. Seeing Ceceliaing back, she put down Cyrus and came over to greet her. ¡°Cecelia, look at your son! He is a littledy-killer. He said he would marry me! I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t teach him for long.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t help me teach him, no one could restrain him! He will act up every day,¡± Cecelia smiled. She knew Cyrus well. He liked to talk with pretty kids and young women the most. So, she was afraid he would grow into a y boy in the future. Cecelia looked at Andres and said, ¡°Andres,e here!¡± Hearing this, Andres immediately came over and hugged her leg. Cecelia touched his head and asked, ¡°Are you used to living here? Do you want to stay here to learn skills with Cyrus?¡± Andres nodded because he was willing to stay. He wanted to learn skills so that he would be stronger. He did not want to be bullied anymore and hoped to protect his mommy! ¡°Good! From today on, Max will live in the Nelson family in ce of you. Study hard with Philo. I believe you will make great progress soon. Andres seriously nodded and clenched his fists, swearing to work hard! After entrusting the kids to Philo, Cecelia rushed to the Western Suburb Me ntal Hospital with Verda to deal with the crucial thing! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 She Sacrificed a Lot to Dig out the Truth In the Men tal Hospital of the Western Center City¡­ 1/4 After parking the car, Verda took out a piece of clothing, handed it to Cecelia, and said, ¡°Miss Linsey, I¡¯ve checked on it. A team of psychiatrists from abroad would inspect the M ental Hospital of the Western Center City these days and they hadn¡¯t arrived yet. We can take advantage of if and go there today. Cecelia unwrapped the clothes and found it was a doctor¡¯s overall. She asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t we directly go to the me ntal hospital to visit Lorenzo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not usible. Lorenzo doesn¡¯t have any rtives and he refuses to see any visitors. It¡¯s hard to see him.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Then, they sessfully disguised themselves based on Verda¡¯s investigation of the information about those foreign psychiatrists. Verda put on a fake beard, a wig, and a pair of sses, disguising, himself as Dr. Angus who was leading the expert team. It was hard to differentiate him from the real Dr. Angus. Cecelia put on a pair of blue cosmetic contact lenses and a golden wig, disguising herself as the assistant of Dr. Angus. She looked like a foreigner now. After that, the two walked into the m ental hospital. Verda was well-prepared. He showed the doorkeeper their invitation letter and identification certificates. Cecelia marveled at his ability to make fake certificates. He was a talent in this! They meddled it through with the help of the fake identification. certifications and the staff members of the me ntal hospital weed them happily. When they walked into the m ental hospital, they saw a long banner hanging on the m ental hospital building. There were some yellow words on the red banner which expressed the hospital¡¯s pleasure to wee Dr. Angus and other internationally famous psychiatrists. The news spread and someone went to notify the chairman of the m ental hospital, telling him that those foreign experts had arrived. Soon, the chairman went out to wee them, followed by all the doctors and nurses of the hospital. It was a spectacr scene. ¡°Wee¡­ Wee¡­¡± Sebastian Mason the chairman of the hospital walked forward and Chapter 57 She Sacrificed a Lot to Dig out the Truth. 176% 17:58 1/4 shook hands with Dr. Angus. ¡°Mr. Angus, wee to our hospital. I would like to greet you on behalf of all the staff members in our hospital.¡± He was speaking thenguage of the Cathail Republic and the interpreter beside him interpreted his words. Verda nodded when he heard the words and shook hands with him. Then he said something in a foreignnguage to thank Sebastian for his hospitality. The interpreter also interpreted his words. In this way, Verda managed to make Sebastian believe that he was Dr. Angus with his appearance which was almost the same as Dr. Angus, his fluent foreignnguage, and his perfect performance. From the beginning to the end, Cecelia just needed to carry his suitcase and stand by his side with a smile. Sebastian invited them to a meeting room of the hospital for further exchange. When all the processes of the inspection werepleted, Sebastian. proposed to give them a lecture about me ntal disease treatment. Verda took it as an excuse and asked him to select several patients for some face-to-face conversations. Sebastian agreed. He asked his man to hand in the list of the patients in the hospital and let Verda select some. Verda found Lorenzo¡¯s name on the list. Therefore, he randomly picked up some patients, and LorenzoText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. was included. Then he said to Sebastian, ¡°Mr. Mason, I want to talk to these patients. Their diseases are typical and I want to check on them.¡± Sebastian checked the list and found that Verda had selected Lorenzo. He was in a dilemma and said, ¡°Dr. Angus, Lorenzo Wilmar not only has a me ntal illness but also has a strong propensity for violence. I¡¯m afraid that he may hurt you. Would you like to select the other patient?¡± ¡°No need. I have some unique ways to deal with extreme diseases like this. Mr. Mason, please arrange it ASAP.¡± Sebastian soon prepared a room for treatment for him and Cecelia and Verda all came to the room. The first several patients they saw were all ordinary patients and Verda examined them and made records symbolically. In the end, when it was Lorenzo¡¯s turn, he asked the staff members of the hospital to leave. When the door was closed, Verda hurriedly stood up and signaled Cecelia to sit down. After all, Cecelia was his boss, yet she had disguised herself as his sidekick today. Cecelia sat down to have a rest Vorda said to Lorongo ¡°Lorenzo Chapter 57 She Sacrificed a Lot to Dig out the Truth come here.¡± The middle-aged man before them had an average look. He was tilting his head, his legsme, his hair messy, and his hands trembling. It seemed like he was with Parkinsonism. 2/4 There were many scars on his arms which were exposed to the air. They wondered if it was because he had been abused, or if he had abused himself. Lorenzo was out of his mind. Verda asked, ¡°Lorenzo, do you remember where you worked two years ago?¡± Lorenzo just looked at them dully, his hands trembling. He didn¡¯t answer the question. ¡°Do you remember the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor?¡± Verda asked directly, but Lorenzo still showed no reaction. Verda got anxious when seeing this. He grabbed Lorenzo¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Lorenzo Wilmar, do you remember the Peace Mountain Funeral Parlor? You worked as a staff of incineration there two years ago, right? Say something!¡± Lorenzo still didn¡¯t react. He was really different from other patients with me ntal diseases because at least he could have simple talks with those patients. Lorenzo remained silent no matter what prompt Verda gave him. ¡°Verda, let go of him. I¡¯ll ask him.¡± In the face of patients with serious m ental diseases, they could only resort to a means if they wanted to get any valuable information from him. It was profound hypnotism. She took out a pocket watch and swung it back and forth before Lorenzo¡¯s eyes until he gradually lost consciousness. Then Cecelia began to ask some leading questions and guided him to remember what had happened on August 6 five years ago. ¡°Lorenzo, do you remember what happened on August 6 five years ago? You incinerated a woman named Le Done, right?¡± ¡°Think carefully about it. Her name is Le Done. She was sent to the funeral parlor on August 6. Were you on duty that day?¡± ¡°Were you responsible for incinerating her? What happened at that time?¡± With Cecelia¡¯s guidance, Lorenzo, who gave no response before, gradually roasted Chapter 57 She Sacrificed a Lot to Dig out the Truth ¨C N76 76% 17:58 4/4 His eyes were still tightly closed, but a hint of horror appeared on his face and he even began to scream. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± He finally spoke! Cecelia exchanged a nce with Verda and then asked again, ¡°No? Why? What did you see?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill me¡­ No¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Lorenzo seemed to remember something and looked so scared as if he was trapped in a horrifying nightmare. His body began to twitch and trembled violently, causing him to slide down the chair. He then curled himself into a ball as if he was hiding from something. Cecelia thought he must have remembered what had happened five years ago. He must have seen something. ¡°Lorenzo, what did you see? Hurry up to tell me! Was it rted to Le? Who wanted to kill you?¡± However, Lorenzo seemed to suffer an epileptic seizure and foamed at the mouth. Cecelia couldn¡¯t ask him questions anymore. She could only remove the hypnosis in advance. When the hypnosis was over, Lorenzo, copsed onto the ground and his body also stopped twitching. He looked less scared. Looking at the man on the ground, Verda asked. ¡°He said ¡®don¡¯t kill me¡¯ just now. Could it be that someone wanted to kill him at that time? What does it mean?¡± Cecelia couldn¡¯t get more information, but she could guess that Lorenzo must have experienced something on August 6 five years ago. And his experience was probably rted to the matter of her mother¡¯s bone ash being reced. In the end, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not clear about it either. But I have a strong intuition that something must have happened when my mother was incinerated. If we want to know what has happened, we should find those people ASAP. Maybe in this way, we will learn about the truth.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Wanna Trap Her? His Wish ¡°I agree.¡± Verda nodded. 1/5 Considering Lorenzo¡¯s situation, it was inappropriate to continue with the investigation. Therefore, they decided to end their ¡°inspection tour¡± in advance. They packed their things and prepared to leave. However, when they were about to walk out of the room, Cecelia caught a silhouette from the corner of her eye. Luckily, she reacted quickly to dodge the attack. At the same time, she kicked Lorenzo out. Lorenzo seemed to suffer an epileptic seizure and had lost his mind. He grabbed a chair and threw it at Cecelia and Verda. Verda moved to protect Cecelia and kicked away the chair. He subdued Lorenzo effortlessly. Sebastian and some staff members ran over when hearing the noises. He asked worriedly when seeing this scene, ¡°Dr. Angus, are you all right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Lorenzo wanted to attack us,¡± replied Verda. The interpreter interpreted his words. Sebastian hurriedly ordered, ¡°Hurry out. Tack Lorenz back to his ward. Then he helped Verda up and exined, ¡°Mr. Angus, I told you just now. Lorenzo has a strong propensity for violence. He almost hurt you. ¡°I know. It¡¯s all right. Thank you, Mr. Mason. Let¡¯s call it a day. I want to leave with my assistant and go back to the hotel.¡± ¡°Okay. Let me send you off.¡± Sebastian and other medical staff members sent them to the entrance. However, when they were about to leave, another team came over. The man in the middle who was wearing a doctor¡¯s overall was the real Dr. Angus. When Angus saw a person who looked the same as him, he eximed in disbelief, ¡°Oh my go d!¡± The female assistant beside him was also astonished. Except for Cecelia and Verda, everyone present was shocked, not knowing what was happening. ?ebastian thought he had seen it wrong. He had apanied Dr. Angus, but why was there another Dr. Angus? Chapter 58 Wanna Trap Her? His Wish These two men looked the same. What happened? 2/5 Dr. Angus broke the silence. He asked, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m Dr. Angus. Who are you?¡± Who would have expected that they would bump into the real Dr. Angus? Verda could only continue with his performance. He asked Dr. Angus instead, ¡°I¡¯m the real Dr. Angus. Who are you?¡± They all asserted that they were Dr. Angus, which shocked everyone present. Angus¡¯ team burst into heated discussions. Sebastian meddled in, ¡°Excuse me, we¡¯ve had a friendly exchange with Dr. Angus. Who are you?¡± His assistant interpreted his words. Angus¡¯ female assistant replied, ¡°We were invited by the Me ntal Hospital of the Western Center City ande here for an exchange visit. There are our passports and invitation letter.¡± Sebastian took their passports and the invitation letter. He then looked at Verda surprisedly and asked, ¡°Do you have an invitation letter?¡± Verda couldn¡¯t continue with his performance anymore. Nor could he show them their fake certificates as their disguises would be exposed if theypared them. He made an excuse and said, ¡°Of course. It¡¯s in my car. I and my assistant will get it now.¡± Right after finishing the words, he and Cecelia ran toward the gate. Sebastian and other medical staff members finally realized that they were deceived. ¡°Mr. Mason. They¡¯re liars. We¡¯ve been deceived!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Catch them!¡± Sebastian ordered. Several doctors immediately chased after them. But Verda had gotten into the car and started the engine. When those doctors caught up with them, he had sessfully driven the car away. After driving for a long distance, Verda finally reduced the speed. He heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that no car was following them and asked, ¡°Miss Linsey, we¡¯re safe now. Where are we going?¡± Right at this moment, Cecelia received a call from Gray. When she hung up her phone, she said to Verda, ¡°Send me back to the Linsey Residence Chapter 58 Wanna Trap Her? His Wish ¡°Okay.¡± 2/5 Gary called and asked her to go back. Cecelia agreed because she wanted to know what trick her cun ning father wanted to y again. In the living room of the Linsey Residence¡­ Gary and Heather sat in the living room. Heather asked when her husband finished the call, ¡°How¡¯s it going? What did Cecelia say? Did he agree toe back?¡± ¡°She said she would be back soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. This time, we should have a nice talk with her and console her first. Doesn¡¯t she want to take the position of Design Director? Then give it to her. The Linsey Group will be benefited a lot with her in thepany.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve prepared the contract. I¡¯ll talk nicely with her.¡± The couple had nned to let Cecelia work in the Linsey Group first and then used her reputation as the famous designer Nyx to promote thepany. When the Linsey Group expanded its business to the world, they would kick her out of thepany. Shortly after, a serv ant came over and reported that Cecelia was back. Soon, a tall woman walked over from the door. Heather put on a mask of kindness and greeted, ¡°Oh, Cecelia, you¡¯re back. Hurry up to take a seat.¡± ¡°Cecelia.¡± Gary also greeted her. Cecelia sat down on the sofa and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly call me and ask me to go back? I¡¯m very busy as I need to take care of Mr. Nelson every day.¡± ¡°We know that. I ask you back because I want to discuss something.¡± Heather looked at her husband when she finished the words. Gary coughed and then said, ¡°Cecelia, I misunderstood youst time because I didn¡¯t investigate the truth first. I¡¯m sorry. And I hope you won¡¯t take it to your heart.¡± ¡°I call you back today to discuss your employment as the Designer Director of the Linsey Group.¡± M Chapter 58 Wanna Trap Her? His Wish 3/5 Gary handed the contract to her and said, ¡°Take a look. It¡¯s the contract. Sign this contract if you want to return to the Linsey Group. And you will be able to work there tomorrow. Cecelia took the contract from him and directly tore it apart without even taking a nce at it. ¡°Cecelia, what are you doing? Why did you tear the contract?¡± Gary asked with a frown. Heather was also shocked. She asked, ¡°Cecelia, why did you tear the contract? At least you should take a nce at it. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t treat me like an outsider. I¡¯m the daughter of the Linseypany, so do I need to sign a contract before going back to the Linsey Group to help thepany? You just need to say it.¡± Cecelia was smiling, but her eyes looked cold. She was very clear about what her cun ning father was scheming. He wanted to bind her to thepany with this contract so that she would try her best to help the company. He wanted to promote thepany with her reputation and then dismiss her when his goal was achieved. His wish! Gary and Heather exchanged a nce when they heard Cecelia¡¯s words. They were all surprised and asked in unison, ¡°Cecelia, do you agree?¡± It was great if she didn¡¯t want to sign the contract as they just needed an order to kick her out of the